BITI IZ VAN Ka Redefinisanju Kulturnog Identiteta Srbije

BITI IZ VAN Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije

Publikaciju BITI IZ/VAN – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije realizuje KULTURKLAMMER – centar za kulturne interakcije uz podršku ERSTE Bank a.d. Novi Sad.

TO BE FROM/OUT The publication TO BE FROM/OUT – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia is realised by KULTURKLAMMER – centre for cultural interactions with the support of the ERSTE Bank a.d. Novi Sad.

3 | (Bez)granični identitetiHVALA – višeznačnost pojma do sadapostignutirezultati nebibilimogući. Bank a.d. Novi Sad na doslednoj podršci realizaciji projekta, bez koje ERSTE dugujemo zahvalnost Posebnu pitanjem. društvenim važnim i stvaranju već otvaranjui ovim prostoraosnove bavljenje javnog dalje za publikacije, ove objavljivanju i samo ne znanjem doprineli motivisanošću, zalaganjem svojom su koji identiteti akademije (Bez)granični letnje Međunarodne učesnicima svim se Zahvaljujemo 4 | Biti iz/van 5 | (Bez)graničniACKNOWLEDGMENT identiteti – višeznačnost pojma would notbepossible. now until achieved were that results the which without continuous support for Sad Novi a.d. Bank ERSTE the to thanks special a space for further dealing with this important societal issue. We owe publication but also to creation of the basis and opening of the public this of content the to only not contributed which endeavours, and Academy Summer International the of participants all to goes gratitude Our o ter oiain knowledge motivation, their for Identities (UN)Limited 8 | Kulturklammer | UVOD

310 | indeks fotografija CONTENT 171 |VladimirMihić 240 |Branimir Stojković | 166 |MonikaMokre | 158 |Kulturklammer 164 | 184 | 254 | 220 |InisShkreli | 217 |Tomasz Ewertowski | 215 |IvaKolundžija 283 |ThomasJackson 277 |MariusStan 274 |BorisŽujko | 188 |Zoran Erić| 242 | 240 |NelaMilić 236 |KalinaYordanova | 234 |IvanaSchramke | 288 |DanielaMehler 203 |Tanja Ostojić| 295 |Claske Vos | 211 |RastislavaMirković | 302 |JelenaKrstić 311 | 306 |DavorDžalto a g a Co e x - nsi u Yu

est w est photo Nikolai Vukov | (UN)L Milena Dragićević Šešić | g B the d o erati etween sla o C rker t rker v imited ia o ultural

ns credits

Co o T T

T P ra A he Q he S a transnati a

Po ict Id split i split A nstr erbian? erbian? C wo (U v n n D r Eu st-s

entity entity I INTRODUCTI elling elling S

T o o T u u A N h erbian erbian ssing r he he

dentities res in in res Id lm esti N )

S ou u S I S o

L To o eighb erbian lab erbian imite cting the the cting t pean an pean entities u o cialist dentit d ud g tands Cu war nres st ( st o entity flanke entity H H I C n n Bo n- ents’ ents’ ts mmm, s mmm, lt inema Id P o o ou I d d u r B e m) o f f nal entreprene nal i ral entity: o s a a s ON d o etween n i n rh d d Id Id l ers: De ple’s ple’s Po K v Id entities / – T – W e entities, ill? entity as as entity Su o y y d Po o ood ou ssible ssible d – M entity r r ay entity r migrant in the 20 the in migrant r iss of stainable licy, N n H A owards Fo (hi)st v ati d ea black b black el S d s familiar... s u ultiple rwar N by by d o e e o M erbia ati T pment s nal nal o ransf issi R f f o S o eflecte ries la d S nalism an u Id f erbian i erbian ox Cu o r v o n entity – entity o an o

? lt r r the f Different rmati M S u d erbia’s erbia’s d ral ral

eaning A thr R lbanian c lbanian d th o d entity Id ns, an cent

edefinition So Eu ou entity r ci P gh Vi gh o ast A o u pean d rtistic

psych ry ry

of R u epresentati d lt Eu

e I the ntegrati o u r o

re S A o l trategies rt in in rt pe - fr - pe o

gical gical term

of o o ns o ns

m m aktuelne spoljašnjeiunutrašnje percepcije Srbije. promenu usporili su značajno 1990-tih, tokom identitet kolektivni građen je kojima na sećanja kolektivnog i narativa istorijskih prošlosti, bliske vanje kritičkoreflektivnonespremnostpreispitii za godine nakon strane, 2000. - druge S reputacije. negativne njene nastanku i zemlje ugleda narušavanju doprineli su koji faktora od neki su samo ratova, i konflikta politiku za nost preuzmuodgovor- da građana većine i ali elite režima,društvene vladajućeg ulozi nespremnost te 1990-tih, tokom prema SFRJ bivše teritoriji na odnos ratovima u Srbije nekritički i manipulacija medijska zemlje, za- tvorenost i izolacija Višegodišnja okruženju. daljem i bližem njenom u Srbiji o slike negativne formiranja i ugleda opadanja proces je tekao decenije, dve gotovo već prisutna društvu srpskom u je koja identiteta krizom s Paralelno tokom društveno-političke i ekonomske krize tokom 1990-tih. raspadaSocijalističke Federativne Republike Jugoslavije, definitivnoa izgubljen političkim diskontinuitetom gubitkomi dotadašnjeg vrednosnog sistemausled zaredefinisanjem kolektivnog identiteta koji je poljuljan državnim i društveno- vomrepozicioniranja međunarodnojna sceni.vezitimjavila saUpotreba i se društveno-političkog izazo državne ekonomije, modela uređenja suočena s i transformacija sprovođenjem nužnosti za pored brojnih promena i je Srbija njihili većih država, bori za svoje osobeno mesto uzajednici evropskih zemalja, skihintegracija prihvatilai pozicijukonkurenciji use da desetine drugih, ma- Posmatranaudatom kontekstu, ali ikao zemlja koja je zakoračila na put evrop od najvažnijihzadatakajavnihpolitikauvelikom brojuevropskihzemalja. jedan i istraživanja polja i disciplina naučnih različitihpredmet je postalo – nastajanju u identitetom evropskim - dominirajućim s usklađivanje njegovo no tome, pronalaženje načina za očuvanje autentičnog kulturnog identiteta i kakojaloga, takozemljama, pojedinačnim u Dosled- Evrope. cele nivou na i Uvod postavili ga u fokus međunarodnih odnosa, ali i društvenog di- društvenog i ali odnosa, međunarodnih fokus u ga postavili i identiteta kulturnog pitanje su aktuelizovali Evrope integracija kulturnih i političkih procesi i migracije globalizacija, Ubrzana K U LT U RKLAMMER – centar za kulturne interakcije kulturne za centar – - -

8 | Biti iz/van 9 | Uvod viđenje ipercepciju drugih. hvati i odnos prema drugim kulturama, a samim tim i obu- da mora ostalog, pored identiteta, (kulturnog) kolektivnog formiranju u faktora ključnih ispitivanje pre- kritičko i dijalog javni čega zbog razumljivo je elemenata određeneunutar kulture, uključuje različitih i odnos prema drugim kulturama. Stoga iz potiču koja iznova svojstava uvek mnogih i pored menja koji i konstantno generiše se koji okolnosti, i faktora različitih od zavisan takav kao je koji konstrukt društveni predstavlja identitet Kulturni definisanju njihovihaktuelnih odrednica. re- doprinos pruže i Srbije identiteta društvenog i kulturnog savremenog i pružanje mogućnosti svim zainteresovanima da se bolje upoznaju s izvorima nju i razmenu, ali i uključivanje predstavnika emigracije u pomenute procese sarad- kulturnu intenzivnu i građana njenih mobilnosti veće omogućavanje zemlje, otvaranje podrazumeva To procesima. datim u građana ticipaciju par- omogućiti važno je podjednako zemlje, statusa međunarodnog i titeta iden - kulturnog redefinisanje za konteksta odgovarajućih stvaranja pored društvenog polja Takođe,zemlje. i repozicioniranja strategija i politika aktera kreiranje i kao života, društvenih svih angažovanje neophodno identite- evropskim tom nastajućim komu- s i identiteta uživa specifičnog Srbija njenog koju niciranja reputacije negativne promene cilju u je Zato identiteta. tivnog kolek u formiranju generatora važnog veoma potencijalno kao značaj njen eliminisao i društva građanskog savremenog vrednosti bazične kao alnosti multikultur i negovanje očuvanje ugrozio je pristup takav društva, srpskog razvoj unutrašnji je u Kada pitanju odnosa. spoljnih u domenu irelevantna i nevidljiva sasvim raznovrsnost postane da identiteta toga pripadajućih njima do i kultura su njenih doveli Srbije identiteta kulturnog komu niciranje jednodimenzionalno i kulture prezentacija Jednodimenzionalna 1

1 Luča Luča Sociološka integraciji, globalnoj u identitet

R. R. Božović, Kulturni Kulturni Božović, R. R. I /1, 2007. /1, - - - a e epon uoej sseaing srčo i multidisciplinarnog i stručnog sistematičnog, uvođenje neophodno je da Konačno, diskusije i razgovori vođeni tokom Akademije doveli su do zaključka su zanemarena ili još češće nisu prepoznata kao važna u zemlji njihovogobogaćujućielement kulturnog porekla.identiteta Srbije.žalost,Nanjihova zalaganja postatimožeangažman njihov započetimprocesimamodernizacije a zemlje, turama(krozumrežavanje, kulturne aktivnosti, stručni rad),mogudoprineti kul drugim sa višedimenzionalnom interakcijom i dinamičnombogatom, Srbijesvojoju mikro-sredini. pitanjuU suuglavnom mladi ljudi koji svojom sliku promeni da napore izuzetne kontinuirano ulaže koji Srbije iz jaspore rezultatpredstavnika/capostojivelikibrojKaoAkademijeda pokazalo se di i identitetavannjenihgranica –njenavezasabližimidaljimokruženjem. kultura njenih afirmaciji i prezentaciji kvalitetnoj i zemlje slike negativne promeni u instrument moćan postati moglo sceni međunarodnoj na mocije definisanja savremenog društvenog i kulturnog identiteta Srbije i njene pro- re- procese u dijaspore predstavnika i migranata uključivanje bi da postavci i Francuskog kulturnog centra u Beogradu. Akademija je zasnovana na pret- Beograd foruma kulturnog Austrijskog Sad, Novi a.d. Bank ERSTE Srbije, Republike dijasporu za Ministarstva podršku uz organizovana je 2008) gust akademija letnja Međunarodna identiteta Srbije(2009). (Bez)granični identiteti (Bez)granični akademija letnja Međunarodna integracija: evropskih kontekstuaktuelnih u Srbije preispitivanjekolektivnogidentiteta na fokusirane obe etape, njegove dve sprovedene uspešno su sada do i godine 2008. je počela projekta izacija Real- formiranju. njegovom generatora i kategorija grupa, socio-kulturnih različitih doprinosa pitanje i kao granica, njenih van i tako zemlji, u kako tanje formiranja, komuniciranja i prezentacije savremenog identiteta Srbije, stajališta dva Između _ MOBILE SERBIE projekta polazište Osnovno Projekat SERBIEMOBILE_Izmeđudvastajališta (2008) i publikacija i (2008) Bzgain identiteti (Bez)granični BITI IZ/VAN – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog redefinisanju Ka – IZ/VAN BITI Bord 2-1 av- 25-31. (Beograd, predstavlja pi- - -

10 | Biti iz/van 11 | Uvod integraciju i usklađivanje specifičnih kulturnih identiteta s nastajućim ev- nastajućim s identiteta na kulturnih specifičnih usmerene usklađivanje i pristupe integraciju i prakse umetničke evropskog i jedinstvenog kulturne različite održivost identiteta, i koncept preispitujući i Analizirajući jedinih umetnika/cačijiradovi korespondiraju stemom publikacije. radoveistraživanja,i oblastima po- kao i različitim disciplinama društvenim je Publikacija obuhvata izabrane eseje polaznika Međunarodne letnje akademi- ad- ekvatnih metodaipristupaukomuniciranju identitetaSrbije. utvrđivanje i prepoznavanje olakša „izvan“, su koji onih perspektiva i osnovni koncept publikacije se zasniva na težnji da, kroz uključivanje viđenja vrednosnog okvira i ključnih generatora u njegovom formiranju. Pored toga, aktera u procesu redefinisanja kulturnog identiteta Srbije, takoi i utvrđivanju politika javnih zadataka kako identifikovanju doprinese da je publikacije Cilj identiteta. kolektivnog elementa konstitutivnog bitnog i zemlje ugleda jalog na temu kulturnog identiteta kao važne odrednice u procesima građenja di- preispitivanjei za prostora javnog otvaranju doprinosa pružanja pokušaj Publikacija viđenje „drugih“. i percepcija je što kao element konstitutivni važan i obuhvati identitet novi da i ali nivou, međunarodnom na zemlje reputacije poboljšanju u činilac važan kao prepoznati postanu oni da omogućila bi što tako svega pre prinela do- procesima datim bi zemlje statusa i identiteta tumačenja i redefinisanja procesima u iseljenika Participacija granica. njenih van njegovi prenosioci aktivni postanu i poreklom vezani su koju za zemlje identiteta kulturnog generatora od neke i inkorporiraju identitet individualni svoj u i upoznaju bolje da mogućnost pružila emigrantima se bi način taj Na zemlji. jasporeu di- predstavnika/ca delovanju vidljivosti veće omogućavanju i predstavljanju umetničke savremene i nasleđa produkcijekomuniciranjui granicatakovan Srbije, identiteta kulturnog u i kulturnog prezentaciji u kako pristupa, , zatim stručne tekstove relevantnih stručnjaka/inja u stručnjaka/inja relevantnih tekstove stručne zatim identiteti, (Bez)granični predstavlja Srbije identiteta kulturnog redefinisanju Ka – IZ/VAN BITI tusa, atoznačikrozaktivnouključivanjesvihnasudateprocese. sta- međunarodnog i identiteta sospstvenog redefinisanju ka zemlje odnos aktivan podstakne da i zemlje ugleda građenja savremenog procesa višedimenzionalnosti komuniciranju o javnosti i informisanosti doprinese da formiranjuje publikacije cilj Srbije, u identiteta činilaca i faktora različitih značaj aktera, i politika javnih zadatke i izazove zatim identitetom, ropskim www.kulturklammer.org kritičkog razmišljanja iodgovornogdelovanjasvihdruštvenihaktera. i angažovanog podsticanje kroz svega pre društvu, u promene izazove pozitivne da teži organizacija saradnjom međunarodnom i inovativnošću radu, u pristupom Stručnim umetničkog i kulturnog delovanja forme različite kroz koja godine, 2007. interakcije osnovana društva, kulturne za centar – KULTURKLAMMER podstiče integraciju i aktivaciju kulturnih resursa u održivi razvoj društva. razvoj održivi u resursa kulturnih aktivaciju i podstiče integraciju e raiaia civilnog organizacija je

12 | Biti iz/van

Moj način da to učinim bio je da pokažem da razvoj i održavanje svake kulture zahteva postojanje drugog, različitog i kompetitivnog alter ego-a. Konstruk- cija identiteta – jer, po mom mišljenju, identitet, bilo Orijenta ili Okcidenta, Francuske ili Britanije, iako je očigledno skladište različitih kolektivnih iskustava, predstavlja u krajnjoj liniji konstrukciju – podrazumeva konstrukciju suprotnosti i „drugosti“, čija je aktuelnost uvek predmet neprestane interpretacije i re-interpretacije njihovih razlika u odnosu na „nas“. Svako doba i svako društvo nanovo stvara svoje „Dru- ge“. Daleko od toga da bude statičan, vlastiti identitet ili identitet „drugoga“ dugotrajan je istorijski, socijalni, intelektualni i politički proces, koji se odigrava kao utakmica koja uključuje pojedince i institucije u svim društvima. Edvard Said*

* Edvard Said, Orijentalizam, Biblioteka XX vek, Beograd, 2000. ubijaju? Da liidentiteti sebi, „dobra stvar”. Naprotiv, oni su opasni i potencijalno vode ka agresiji. ka vode potencijalno i opasni su oni Naprotiv, stvar”. „dobra sebi, po sami oni, su da znači ne neophodni identiteti su da činjenica Međutim, Saveza. Sovjetskog ili Jugoslavije republika od nekadašnjih nastale su države što kao enititeta, nastaju političkih većih od bivših koje država zajednice manje ili Unija, Evropska nezavisnih je što prethodno kao od država, konstituisane unije veće pitanju u su građana da svojih bilo – identiteta kolektivnog formiranju politički teže novi da i moraju sisteme, entiteti političke za neophodni su identiteti Kolektivni kojim s naroda deo kao identitet. kolektivni definišu dele sebe napuste da ili činjenice pobune zbog ne se ne ako čega zbog zemlju, čine, da to morali bi čega većine. zbog odluke Ali, prihvate da moraju manjine uvek toga Zbog često, ne ili interese. uvek iste dele ne „ljudi“ da je Očigledno ljudi. definisani uslovima samovladavinom idealnim u su koji sisteme, demokratske za pogo važi Ovo tovo sile. primeni na stabilni isključivo nijedan održati može ne se Međutim, sistem to. politički na ih naterati je to potrebno učine ne Ukoliko dobrovoljno, društva. odreknu celog se dobrobiti da zarad treba interesa Ljudi ličnih sistem. nekih politički održao se su bi žrtve da takve žalost, neophodne na I, zajednicu. spremni političku svoju ljudi za su žrtve kada podnesu da značajno svakako je identitet važnu pokrenuo kolektivni je Za temu. izgovorivši je da priznam da ne moram ako ipak neprimerena šokantna, i ruku najmanju u izjava njegova je da smatram Iako političkih oblasti identiteta. u evropskog proučavanjem stručnjak bavi se koji kolega, posao nauka, moj svoj već odbrani profesije, da svoje pokušavajući ponos ili vojnik izneo nije stav Ovakav tika. nekoliko godina, bila je izgovorena kao kri kao izgovorena je bila godina, nekoliko pre čula je sam kada Međutim, izjava. tinita is potpunosti u i razumna kao deluje Ovo Evropu!“ za umre da spreman nije „Niko Mo nika nika Mo kre - - -

16 | Biti iz/van 17 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma isključujući koncept, koji izuzima one koji svoje političko delovanje ne ne delovanje ipak političko je svoje koji koncept one izuzima ovaj koji definicija, koncept, isključujući kulturalističkih od otvoreniji svakako je li da Ali, politike. tisane orijen demokratski streme da treba kojima ka pre ciljeve na vrednost, ukazuje jer sopstvenu svega ima on realnost, iskustvenu opisuje da mora ne koncept normativni No, razlika. političkih a ne na osnovu kulture, ili ligije re pripadnosti, etničke osnovu – na pripadaju ne koji onih protiv emocija snažnih stvarnost njegovoj svakodnevnu o ignoriše da tome o argumentima nerealnosti, ekstremnoj na je zasnovana koncepta ovog kritika Najčešća emocijama. zajedničkim na istovre i, – nego idejama deo pre na zajedničkim se zasniva koji koncept, njen racionalan meno, postao bi da zajednici u rodi neko se da potrebno nije političke – koncept otvoren razvijanje relativno je je pitanju U to delovanja. političkog a i volje demokratijama, u identiteta kolektivnih ciji funk najvažnijoj na je Baziran prihvatljiv. osnova više po je odgovor Ovaj demokratskom razumevanju društva. ili sudbini, već na zajedničkoj političkoj volji, ili, preciznije, na zajedničkom titeti ne bi trebalo da budu zasnovani na pretpostavljenoj zajedničkoj kulturi PremaHabermas. Jirgen kojirazviokonceptu, otizma je tom kolektivni iden- široko razmatranih odgovora na ovo pitanje jeste koncept trenutno i mogućih od Jedan proizvesti? može koje opasnosti zbog poželjan ni nije koji ali neophodnosti, svoje zbog zanemariti može ne se koji titeta iden- kolektivnog koncepta višeznačnog ovog povodom učiniti može se Šta cilj ratova nijeumreti zasvojuzemlju,većubitinju. glavni očigledno, da, budući ubijemo, da obavezi u kojesmo ili kojesmemo ne nam pripada, ko koje isključen, ili, u i najekstremnijim slučajevima, određujemo definišemo one automatski pripada, nam ko i smo ko Definišući konstitucionalni patriotizam konstitucionalni zaista poželjan politički cilj? Iako je je Iako cilj? politički poželjan zaista konstitucionalnog patri- - - - - teorijskom nivou treba da usvojimo neophodnost i opasnosti od kolektivnih od opasnosti i neophodnost usvojimo da treba nivou teorijskom na da samo Ne neminovne. kao složenosti te prihvatanje i uočavanje upravo bavimo se koraknajvažniji i prvi je Možda da identiteta. kolektivnogkonceptom složenim trebalo bi način koji na zapitamo se da treba ponovo Tako, temama? političkim nekim prema osećanja snažnih iz ne ako politikom u bavio iko zabraniti se bi treba Zašto emocije politici? da uče zaista iskustva ta nas li da No, primera. od neki su samo Evropi, u prava populističkog uspeh i genocidi konflikti, u i – emocija politiku nacionalistički nacionalni uplitanja rezultate tragične ne mnoge iskusili osporavanje smo Svakako to neemotivnije. i da racionalnije što bude da bih mora tvrdila Habermasu, Nasuprot osporavanje. za i npr. kao identiteta, demokratskih definicija svaka Tako, sistema. demokratskih vrlina ključna pripisati verovatno je to i – mogu osporavanje za otvoreni se su sadržaji Ovi kome sadržaji. različiti pokazatelj aspektima mnogim u je Demokratija itd. većine? odluka od zaštićena bude da budu da treba manjina treba prava Koja li pojedinaca? pravima na samo da zasnovana ili grupe, prava uključuje da može demokratija li Da od reprezentativnih? „demokratičniji“ pozicije: procesi Da li demokratski su uistinu sopstvene legitimitet za razloge dobre pružiti može partija svaka nepravilnosti. puno u kojih okviru demokratije u s tumačenju nesuglasica primera mnogo Postoji održani izbori su iako čak demokratska, argument ona kao su koristi da se društvima nekim u izbora održavanje samo npr. paravan, samo „brendiranje“ političko ovo je da reći se može njih od neke Za demokratskim. naziva sebe sistema političkih nije savremenih Većinaovo slučaj. da je Očigledno usvojiti. ne ga ili priključiti može neko se kome za koncept razlog jasan kao viđena demokratija je prisutniji Stoga sve diskriminaciju. i isključenje postajao tradicija nedos i posebno je vrednosti kojima je u demokratskih društva tatak isključenja savremena pitanju vid u su Ovaj kada problematičan idejama. demokratskim na zasnivaju osiuinli patriotizam konstitucionalni , mora da ostane otvorena otvorena ostane da mora , -

18 | Biti iz/van 19 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma Čak i oni koji se protive isključivanju i diskriminaciji mogu pronaći razloge pronaći mogu diskriminaciji i isključivanju protive se koji oni i Čak diskusije. i debate za prostore nove otvaraju procesi ovi slučaju, svakom U morefleksiji ili,jednostavno, kazabuni. sa - kolektivnoj i individualnoj ka identiteta, individualnog reafirmaciji joj konceptimaotvorenostivećoj ka pojedinaca, samospoznaje rigidni- još ka ili ta postaje deo svakodnevice običnih građana. Ovo vodi ka prilično drugačijim Ovo su stresni i teški procesi, ali putem njih fluidnost i višeznačnost identite- onima izsvakodnevnog života. s porekla njihovog zemlju za vezane identitete povežu da način pronađu da moraju deca njihova i emigranti toga, Povrh građani. evropski budući kao i država nacionalnih mladih građani kao itd.), imperijalizmu i kapitalizmu nasuprot socijalizma, ili komunizmakarakteristike sve (uključujući goslavije Ju- bivše ili Saveza Sovjetskog bivšeg građani kao da – života svog tokom razviju morali su koje njih od nekima s žonglirajući često cilju, ovom shodno osobenosti rekonstruišusvoje Uniji Evropskoj pristupanju teže koje zemalja zamenjuju nacionalne identitete već se preklapaju sa njima. Takođe, građani što tako ne razvijaju stoga se ali slabi, relativno dalje i su identiteti Evropski mogu menjati–izapravo, onisekonstantno menjaju. se oni strane, druge S tradicija. nacionalna sopstvena snažna nedostajala je kojima države na proširili se su čak i perioda, vemenskog dugog tokom nost stabil- neverovatnu dokazali su konstrukti Ovi sistemi. obrazovni i kulture nacionalne su što kao komponenti, različitih njihovih i država nacionalnih strane od svega pre konstruisani, su oni – korenima primarnim na snovani za- nisu datost, prirodnu predstavljaju ne oni vest, dobra je to i god, Kako oni podstičurigidnaizopštavanjaičestonisuotvoreni zarazložni disksurs. posebno nisu poželjni, oni identiteti su obično nacionalno ovi ili čak nacionalistički slučajevima definisani, mnogim U ulicama“. na „napolju, njima s suočimo se kada identitetima koštacsa u uhvatimo se trebada već identiteta, osvešćeni i delujući u pravcu otvorenih i dinamičnih konceptualizacija konceptualizacija dinamičnih i identiteta. otvorenih kolektivnih pravcu u delujući i politički života osvešćeni svog deo provedu voljno građani da bio bi ishod poželjan apsolutno toga, Umesto pripadnosti. osećaja ili razloga kog bilo zbog ubije da razloga mnogo ili umre da ko spreman je pitanjem međutim, završavaju ne debate ove se da poželimo Postoji, diskriminacija. sama i često je kao što emotivno podjednako biti može diskriminaciji i Pro izuzimanju racionalne. tivljenje isključivo budu debate ove da tome težiti razloga Nema kim načinimabavljenjaidentitetima. očigledne koncepte – i, u najboljem slučaju, da započnu debate o demokrats- da dovedu u pitanje postojeće okvire identifikovanja, da preispituju naizgled Međunarodnoj letnjojakademiji(Bez)graničniidentiteti . u kulturi, medijske politike i studije roda. Monika Mokre je bila jedna od predavača na menadžment umetnosti, finansiranje i evropskogracije,politika kulturna upravljanje, inte- evropske sfera, javna i demokratija evropska sledeće: su bavi radu istraživačkom naučno- kojimasvom Oblasti Beču. u muzikeu se Univerzitet umetnosti i izvođačkih i kao Beč, Salcburg, Insbruk, univerzitetima: sledećim na predaje a mreža, i udruženja profesionalnih i strukovnih brojnih je Članica nauka. akademije Austrijske pozorišta istraživanje i kulture studije za Institutu u istraživač kao angažovana je Mokre Monika -

20 | Biti iz/van 21 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma ------Naravno, i ova ideja Evrope, kao i sve druge do kraja XIX veka imale su u sebi imale članice sve bi kojoj na Skupštinu saveznu svoju bi imala nacija“ „Evropa ova Nadalje, Unije). Evropske stvaranja pre juma otvorenošću za uključivanje drugih članica u ovaj savez (i sve ovo pola mileni- Venecijesa i Francuske,Burgundije Češke, savezu o plan sačinjava veka XV sredinom Podjebradi Jirži kralj Češki Carigrada. pada su posledica i slede direktno Evropi ujedinjenoj o ideje Prve Evrope. deo geografski, postaje, zvanično i TurskeCarigrada neevropske padom strane koja od shvatala, ona se kako ma Evrope, ugroženosti osećajem počinje zaista ideje evropske rija isto- prava Ipak, (Todorova,1999). Bosforu prema Evrope granice istočne pomeranju na baziranih kultura, i civilizacija sukobrečnik u uvode put prvi po premijeraVilijemabritanskogGledstona, uticajem političkim i Bajrona, jednog zanosom Grčkeromantičnim praćeneoslobođenje za kulture.Borbe evropske temelje postavila je koja kulture helenske predstavnika kao Grčke prvenstveno Evrope, jugoistoka sa naroda okupiranih i potlačenih ropejstvo ev- potencira više sve se kada imperije Otomanske raspada počecima u i ma romantiz- doba u naročito književnike, i elitu za karakterističan pojam je „Evropa“ tada, i Čak 2003). (Šmale, godine 1453. Carigrada padom tek se javlja prostora homogenog i drugačijeg jednog kao „Evrope“ pomen jasniji ozbiljnim upadom istočnjačkog,ugrožena azijskog ona Osmanskog carstva, je a verovatno kada prvi veka XV početkom tek naći mogu se Evrope pomeni komplikovanija.Prvimnogome u je situacija Međutim, zajednicu. političku i načine pojma geografskog od da naroda evropskih nastojanje viševekovno životne sredine Republike Srbije. Republike sredine životne razmatranja* – sociopsihološka nacionalni identitet Evropski i(li) *

Rad u okviru projekta “Psihološke karakteristike društva u tranziciji” koji finansira Ministarstvo nauke i zaštite zaštite i nauke Ministarstvo finansira koji tranziciji” u društva karakteristike “Psihološke projekta okviru u Rad Drugog svetskog rata samo ozvaničila samo ratasvetskog Drugog nakon Unije je Evropske konstrukcija da i vajkada od postojao pojma opšteprihvaćenog kao Evrope cept kon- je da jeste kada Evropi o govori zabluda se osnovnih od Jedna Istorija Evropske ideje pravo glasa. pravo ravnopravno Vla d imir imir M ihić Ako se setimo mišljenja nekih sociologa (Smit, 1992; Molnar, 1997) da svaki identiteta? evropskog i Evrope pitanje današnje za bitan toliko rata svetskog Drugog do evropskogujedinjenja pregledideje istorijski kratak ovaj je Zašto naroda ikultura (Karls,2004). ekonomskezajednica industrijskei postaje od zajednice - ulogu svoju menja da počinje vreme naše u tek da i osnovama pragmatičnim na nastala Unija semburga) i između dva svetska rata što govori o tome da je današnja Evropska Luk- i Belgije Nemačke, (Francuske, država evropskih saradnje osnova bio stvaranje Evropske zajednice za ugalj i čelik iz 1951). Zanimljivo je da je čelik se navodi Unije Evropske današnje temelj (kao Unije Evropske osnova današnje kao i ostaje privrede povezivanju o povezivanja ideja pokušaja ta i prvih Evrope, do iz privrednika dolazi rata svetska dva između periodu U (ili preciznije, UstavaEvropske Unije). Evropskogprvog preUstava donošenja godina skoro stotina nastale pet ideje Silijeve ove su da zvuči neverovatno Gotovo država. svih Skupštini opštoj na ma, zakletvama i obavezama, i naročito na slobodi trgovine i rešavanju sukoba statuti- i zakonima zajedničkim na počiva da treba Silija, od vojvodi Betini, de Maksimilijanu po država sistem novi ropskogtaj da shvatanje i mira“daje „ev- ideje ove Potvrdu 2003). (Šmale, odnosima dobrim u nego sukobima u češće mnogo bili Napoleona pada do su koji narodima evropskim među mir bila jeste „integracije“ ovakve ideja osnovna Naravno, kontinenta. ovog deo mali makar otkinu da želeli bi da koji spremanzavojevače potencijalne biti sve veličinom odvrati svojom tom će koji i snagu svoju imati će koji prostoru evropskom jedinstvenom o razmišljanje za osnovu predstavlja ono ali veka, prošlog sredinom tek nastaje koje Evrope ujedinjavanja političkog istorijom nazvati svakako tlu se može ne na ideje evropske mira viđenje Ovakvo Evrope. uspostavljanje za vezana stvari u je bila Diboa, Pjer je što kao delima poznatih filozofa kao što je Erazmo Roterdamski i u delima političara u i Evrope ideja toga, iza Dugo prostoru. evropskom u položaj svoj i neza- visnost svoju sačuvala Češka slučaju, ovom u bi te koristi, lične dozu jednu

22 | Biti iz/van 23 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma dinstvenog evropskog privrednog prostora i jednog evropskog tržišta. Takođe, nakon Naime, je- prednostistvaranja uvidele pobedničkesile su tada svetskograta, Drugog Unije. Evropske istoriju na potpunosti, u ne mada svesti, se može rata svetskog Drugog nakon prostora evropskog zajedničkog Ideja Evropska idejaodDrugogsvetskograta ropu kao identitet (Šmale, 2003) ili evropski identitet. evropskekulture, odaDrugog svetskog rata pažnja sesve više usmerava naEv Drugog svetskog rata, postojala je predstava Evrope kao kulture, kao specifične kamenu“klešu(Šmale,u 2003).i Jednom rečju,prosvetiteljstva doba od do živeljudi koji sebenazivaju Evropljanima, koji Evropio maštaju ili„slikajuje iceEvrope, većgdenalazese ljudi koji osećajuse Evropljanima. Dakle, gdeto No, čini se, na kraju, da odgovor na pitanje ko su Evropljani nije gde su gran multikulturalizmom za (Berendse, 2003). želju pre već superiornosti osećaj podrazumevao nikada celosti, u industrijalizma američkog i industrije kulturne američke protivnik veliki bila uglavnom elita kulturna je iako nije, identiteta nalnih nacio- novih i kao evropskog, razvoj tome, Pri imperijalizmu. američkom protivteže istinske jedine propadanja i zida Berlinskog pada nakon naročito Država, Američkih Sjedinjenih politike bezobzirnije i agresivnije sve letom uticajem odbrane evropskog načina života i evropskog uticaja u svetu pod na- značajnim pod bila je prostora evropskog ujedinjenog stvaranja ideja rata, svetskog Drugog nakon i Nadalje, kontinenta. evropskog delova drugih svih od naroda zajednice evropske i Evrope od dalje uvek još Grčke) izuzetkom malim (sa Evropa Jugoistočna danas je da obzirom s Pomalookupa- apsurdno tora. azijskih od se oslobode i naroda evropskih porodici u mesto svoje zauzmu da Evrope delovima „okupiranim“ podrška proizlazi i toga Iz Aziji. je Otomansko carstvo uljez u Evropi i da svojom kulturom i religijom pripada da sazrevaideja evropskogda kontinenta sa počela kod ljudi je kada naročito se i evropski identitet kalio i budio iz sukoba Evrope sa Otomanskim carstvom, identitet nastaje na sukobu i poređenju između dva naroda, onda je jasno da - - pitanjima, a veoma malo na pitanjimakulturnognamalo veomapitanjima,približavanja a i naroda.Čak prvenstvenozakonima,institucionalnimbaziranapravilimajenabilatanka i približavanjanaroda Evrope kojanamećese Evropskoj u Unijinjenogod nas shvatala?nalnomonaidentitetukakoEvropuse Idejavezanma zabio koji bi evropskimvezisa uidentitetompostoji lisociopsihološki Da - pandannacio jacintegraciji evropskog kontinenta postavilai osnovno pitanje koje sepostavlja Drugogsvetskog rata oličena u stvaranju Evropske Unije zaista dala jedan zama kulturnomistorijiinasleđu, činjenicaevropska jeintegracijaostaje da nakon Evropom podrazumeva kulturna zajedničkoj geografska zajednica nastala na i drazumevapolitička zajednica država koje pripadaju Evropskoj Uniji, ilise pod No, i ako se složimo da nije potpuno jasno da li se danas pod pojmom Evropa po razlikuju odostalihregiona usvetu? i je nego određuju, samo ne je koje Evrope karakteristike to su koje Dakle, Evropskeod pojam Unije? širi mnogo Evropa je ili EU) u redulazak svoj na može nazvati Evropska Unija (uz možda dodatak dve ili tri države koje čekaju Evropom danas se li Da Evrope? granice su Koje „Evropa“? stvari u je Šta Koliko jeEvropska Unijaevropska? razmatra tekkasnijeurazvoju ovezajednice. ozbiljnije se da politička počinje kulturom zajedničkom za poziv i Adenauerov a ideja, ekonomska više mnogo bila početku u je Unije Evropske Ideja onih zemaljakoje susesvebržerazvijale. veliku, ili makar da ujedine svoje ekonomije u želji da pariraju ekonomijama Evropu novu jednu u ujedini država malih mnoštvo se da pokušaj kao zajednici, u oličenu za identifikacije zajedničke ideja ideja, nova jedna razvijati ili Kine. Upravo je i to jedan od razloga zašto se na ovim prostorima počinje XX veka bila nesporna, odjednom se svodi na teritoriju malo veću od Kanade Kine i Japana, Evropa prestaje da bude centar sveta i njena veličina koja je do prvenstveno zemalja, azijskih i kasnije decenija nekoliko a Kanade, Država, Američkih Sjedinjenih jačanjem većim sve i Africi, u kolonija gubljenjem - - - -

24 | Biti iz/van 25 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma kulturom danas se ipak kod većinekodipakdanasobičnihse građana demokratskih vrednosti i ljudskih prava. Ovakva vrsta identiteta jeste post- jeste identiteta vrsta Ovakva prava. ljudskih i vrednosti demokratskih prihvatanjem već nacije, kod to je što kao vezama prepolitičkim zajedničkim ne povezani međusobno su Građanipolitičkom nivou. na dat kojije toriteta osnova au- je sistem i da ustav u tome utemeljena vrednosti u demokratskih i prava leži poštovanja ideja njegova i 1990-tih uveo početkom nauke društvene Habermas u je pojam Ovaj – patriotizam Konstitucionalni lu, obično se u obzir uzimaju dve verzije stvaranja identiteta (Fosum, 2002): identiteta i(li) kulturnog identiteta (Rise, 2003; Bruter, 2003). U tom smis političkog,obliknacionalni,imatigrađanskogmože evropskii identitet, kao i da togaoko imaspora manje Sveputem. drugim nekim ići identitetaće ili identitetaperiodnastankanacionalnograzvojtogličitina će li obzirada bez prvenstveno politička tvorevina, ima mogućnosti da stvori jedan novi identitet, odtri decenije. Jedno od osnovnih razmatranja jeste da li Evropska Unija kao Pitanje stvaranja evropskog identiteta zaokuplja pažnju istraživača tek nešto više Evropa kaodržavaiEvropa kaokultura Dva shvatanjaevropskogidentiteta- važili za najtolerantniji deo tadašnje Evrope). dobardeoŠpanije biopodvlašću muslimana Jevrejadelovitiisu da Španije i religijaislama,i odnosno judaizma (netreba zaboraviti krajadojevekadaXV religija na tlu Evrope koje su neretko veće nego razlike izmeđuondaseopet određenje u nekih evropskoghrišćanskih upliće pitanjei razlika između hrišćanskih neislamskanejevrejska)i (Smit, 1992). Akozadržimose ovomnaposlednjem, jemjevećbilo rečiovom u radu) kaoičetvrto područje, naravno, religija (kao Evrope o kojem je bilo reči), područje „drugoga“ odnosnogeografiju ne-Evropljana i teritorijalni(o ko simbolizam (uz sve one problemekao specifičnostigeografskog Evrope određenja vidi nekoliko područja: lingvističko područje,(„Plato, kulturnu NATO, science and the rule of law“; Piterze, 1991). ropskaI samkultura Entoni omeđena Smit,jePlatonom, NATO-om, naukom vladavinomi prava kojastojinasuprot afričkombarbarizmu evropskakultura ili orijentalnomdespotizmu izjednačava sa . Ovakvaev. zapadnom - - - Evrope i naročito zato, jer pokušaja ujedinjenja bilo je i u unifikacije ranijim vekovima, vreme u važno postalo naročito je identiteta evropskog Pitanje tvorevinu stvara iosećajdužnostiobavezaprema tojgrupi. razvoj nadnacionalnu koju za bilo ili naciju za vezanosti osećaj da prava ističe Ona društva. dovoljnosti mogućnost negira identiteta stvaranja teorija Ova razlika. sopstvene razvoj ovakav omogućava koja sa grupu nadređenu neku prenosena grupe vezanosti svoje deo da počinju različitost sopstvenu osećaju koji kolektivi ili grupe različitosti, uspostavljanja faze Takoove kroz od strane zajedničke države.To prihvatanjeimatrifaze: identiteta shvatanja različitih prihvatanju o govori shvatanje Ovo društvima. multietničkim i multinacionalnim kompleksnim, u identitet objasni se da Izražena različitost – pojam koji je u nauku uveo Čarls Tejlor i koji je poslužio su neophodnostiuformiranju demokratske voljeiprava. društvo civilno živo i tela zakonodavna različita institucije, Reprezentativne uslov. dovoljan i ne ali neophodan, su prava patriotizam, konstitucionalni alnim pravima koja su osnova personalne autonomije. Pa ipak, da bi se razvio tog prava. Slično raspravi o pravima manjina, i ovde se insistira na individu- lojalnosti jesu nacionalna i ipak slabija nego što je to nacionalni identitet. Osnova ove vrste (Fosum, 2002). vremenatokom različitosti osećaj svoj održe da pokušavaju aktivno da različitim osećaju se koje grupama omogućava faza poslednja i treća - voljavanje dasvakarazličita grupazadržisvojosećajrazličitosti; va od strane države i pokušaje da se svakom od njih udovolji kroz doz- - druga faza podrazumeva prihvatanje ovih različitih kolektivnih cilje- stvara kultura i različite kolektivne ciljeveotomegdedruštvotreba daide; etniciteta jezika, Različitost služi. čemu i šta država tome je o saglasnost postoji ne državi multietničkoj u faza, prva - prava i osobe sa kojima se stupa u interakciju vide se kao nosioci

26 | Biti iz/van 27 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma penu u kojem osobe sebe vide kao stanovnike evropskog političkog sistema, političkog evropskog stanovnike kao vide sebe osobe kojem u penu identiteta, dela evropski kojoj kulturnog po podelu i navesti i možemo građanskog razlikovanja ideje Nastavljajući osećaj neštovišeodprostemešavinesvojihdelova? taj je ili identiteta nacionalnih različitih zbir prost samo evropejstva osećaj je li da jeste proizlazi ovoga iz koje pitanje Dalje 1992). (Smit, specifičnosti nacionalne i poštovati mora istovremeno ali globalna, unekoliko biti mora ona rečima, Drugim aspiracija. kulturnih globalnih i buđenja nacionalnih razmeđi na negde biti mora projekta Evropskog Ideja nova. potpuno ni biti neće ali modela, SAD replikacija ni biti neće istovremeno a pristupa, dva ova mešavine izgled imati ona će da najverovatnije Izgleda istoriji? u novo potpuno nešto biti pak će ili Država, Američkih Sjedinjenih kulture tanku nas- sličnija biti ona će li da Evropi, u kultura kosmopolitska jedna stvori i se ako Dalje, postnacionalna? bila osnovi u bi koja kulturu kosmopolitsku jednu napraviti moguće uopšte je li da to i jeste ovde nameće se koje tanje Pi- postavljeno. pogrešno metodološki i operacionalizovano nedo- dobro bilo voljno je uglavnom rađeno je koje istraživanja malo ono I posledica. ekonomskih i političkih razmatranje na svodila se su prostora evropskog ja je ujedinjen- razmatranja posvećeno sva Gotovo pažnje pitanjima. kulturološkim malo i psihološkim veoma rata, Hladnog kraja od Evropi, negde šire, u i postavlja ali često veoma Unije Evropske pitanje političko se Iako brzo stvaranje političkog prostora (Smit,1992). jeste to što razvoj zajedničkog kulturnog prostora na tlu Evrope ne prati tako problem ovog konflikta između nacionalnog i evropskog koji postoji u praksi terese jednako dobro kao druge vrste zajednica, prvenstveno nacija. Osnovni zajednica, ali se plaše da li će one uspeti da odgovore na njihove potrebe i in- vrste nove i tendencije nove prihvate da hteli bi oni strane, jedne s - Evrope tlu na ljudi većine kod ambivalentnost priličnu izaziva jezika, i donekle pa kulture, globalizacije proces komunikacije, sredstava modernih Razvoj riji. isto- u ranije ikada no realnija danas Evrope ujedinjene mogućnost je što identitet počiva na ste - na počiva identitet građanski što je stvaranje Evropske Unije kojim je ovaj odnos samo pojačan i doveden i pojačan samo odnos ovaj je kojim Unije Evropske stvaranje je što nego stariji i dublji mnogo je evropskog i nacionalnog Sukob identiteta. je kategori- isključive međusobno identitet nacionalni i evropski su li da tanje pi- na odgovor delimičan makar da se da bitnim smatram rada ovog kraj Za Veza nacionalnogievropskogidentiteta da kod ljudipovećaizraženost evropskog identiteta. drugim aspektima, a samo članstvo u Evropskoj Uniji nije dovoljno jak faktor titeta. Dakle, osećaj pripadnosti Evropi je više subjektivan i baziran na nekim iden- evropskog izraženosti faktor bitan nije Uniji Evropskoj u članstvo da rezultatima pokazuju sa Rezultati 1997). (Ćinirela, Italiji istraživanjima i VelikojBritaniji u istraživanja ovim u dobijene rezultate uporediti talog, os- između bila, je Ideja 2005). Mihić, Franceško, Huić, Jelić, Kamenov, 2004. godine na teritoriji Norveške, Srbije i Hrvatske (Mihić i Mihić, 2005; i 2003. toku u istraživanja nekoliko urađeno je principima tim na Upravo instrument. isti koristiti potrebno je istovremeno ali zemljama, različitim u identiteta evropskog izraženost uporedimoako samo dobiti možemo tanje pi- ovo na Odgovor ne. ili Evropljanin kao oseća osoba se li da to za faktor odlučujući nije Evropi pripadnost opšteprihvaćena objektivna, sama pak ili Uniji), Evropskoj (odnosno, „Evropi“ pripadaju formalno i koje zemljama u izražen snažnije identitet evropski je li da jeste Unije, Evropske i Evrope između razlika isticanju o priči u dotakli već smo koje pitanje, bitno Drugo političkih imoralnih normi(Bruter,2003). tradicije, kulture, istorije, zajedničke zamišljene oblik i imati može Evrope mu već na ljudskoj zajednici. Ovaj osećaj povezanosti sa ostalim stanovnicima Evropljani bliži nego ne-Evropljani te se ona ne zasniva na političkom siste- drugi nam su da osećaju na se bazira identiteta evropskogodređenje Kulturno lnog patriotizma. određenje je u stvari veoma slično Habermasovom određenju konstituciona- Ovo živote. svakodnevne njihove na uticaj imaju prava i zakoni pravila, čija

28 | Biti iz/van 29 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma iea oeo aluii a n mg, a usao i v dui višestruki drugi identiteti, bitiunekoliko svi mogućihrelacija: i uostalom kao mogu, oni da zaključiti možemo titeta iden- evropskog i nacionalnog odnosu o rečeno sve sumiramo ako Najzad, identitet i da ga menja u zavisnosti od situacije (Smit, 1992). Zapadnojprihvaćena,višekulturi,odabiraomogućujeusvojmakar daosobi zajednicazakona i kulture unutar određenih granica. Ova druga opcija koja je cionalnosti.S druge strane, sukob je manji, ako se i nacija vidi kao racionalna Evropikaoprvenstveno političkom konstruktu teško dasebori protiv oveira toganacijaizseda vidi kaobezgranična, organska, kulturna zajednica, jeda i izmeđunacionalnog evropskogi identiteta delimično,barondaon, proističe smatraju oni. Ako prihvatimo da postoji sukob, makar prividni, postojati,akomogu ne ne zajednoi evropskogidentiteta. nacionalnogObarealni,naspram Takođe, i danas se nacionalisti uglavnom pozivaju na nespojivost i ekskluzivnost kalnom nivou“(Fosum, 2002). i organizovanja njihovih zvaničnih vlasti na nacionalnom, regionalnom i lo- kultura i tradicija naroda Evrope, kao i nacionalnih identiteta država članica različitosti poštovanje uz vrednosti zajedničkih razvoju i očuvanju doprinosi PoveljaSama torijom. pravaEvropskefundamentalnih „Unija da kaže Unije jednu zajednicu, sa jednom zajedničkom kulturom i jednom zajedničkom is- u Evrope ujedinjenja ideja opstane, da šansama velikim s i sveža nova, uvek još godina šezdeset posle i je koja ideja ideja, nova jedna izrodila Evrope tlu na rata najkrvavijeg nakon se apsurda ovog iz No, doba. zlatno u svet vodi da predodređenim kulture, renesansne italijanske i rimske grčke, blistave nastavljačem sveta, naslednikom pravim jedinim smatran Rusiji) u oličenog zlog svog bez opet (i Evropljanin je kojem u nacional-socijalizma slučaju u kao ekstrema do i išao evropejstva osećaj taj tih sukoba, pojam Evrope i evropskog identiteta je postajao jači. Ponekada je svakogod nakongotovo strane druge s ali nacionalizama, izraz bili jesu veku XX u naročito i XIX u naroda evropskih Sukobi pažnje. centar u konačno -a, Balkanca i pravoslavca i Balkanca ego-a, alter - zašto ne, i sociolozima i psiholozima da procene u budućnosti.ovihmodelanekiodpokazatise će liprimenljivim Da istoričarima,jestena a cionalni identitetbezosećajavezanostizaEvropu(Dženkins, 2004). na- nezamisliv je često i nacionalnog deo postaje identitet evropski Evrope državama mnogim u danas da jasno je onda vremenu, u menjati može titet (Rise, 2003), a ako se prisetimo reči Fredrika Barta po kojem se etnički iden- mešaju međusobno se oni i drugi na utiče Jedan identitet. evropski počinje gde a nacionalni, prestaje gde predlažu, teorije dve prve kako jasno tako jiti jednog kolača i stoga su snažno izmešani i nerazdvojivi. Nemoguće je razdvo- delovi su identitet evropski i nacionalni i Naime, kolač“.„mramorni na liči koji onaj jeste identitetu nacionalnom i evropskom Trećio razmišljanja put jednog iodbacivanudrugogidentiteta. prihvatanju snažnom u manifestuje se koji osobe uloge unutar konfliktu u rezultirati može često vezanosti način ovakav ali Evropu, za vezanosti osećaj i javlja istovremeno grupe nacionalne jedne članova nekih kod se da zumeva podra- identiteta podela Ovakva grupe. druge i članovi budu grupe jedne članovi svi, i ne ali većina, da i preklapaju identiteti se da jeste opcija Druga ni krugovako postavljenogidentiteta. titet, a ostali se nalaze oko njega, gde bi evropski bio verovatno najveći, spolj- iden- regionalni ili nacionalni je jezgru u konstelaciji, ovoj U raspoređeni.njega oko krugovima koncentričnim u budu drugi svi da a identiteta, gro jez- bude identiteta od jedan da tako ugnježdeni, biti mogu Prvo,identiteti

30 | Biti iz/van 31 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. LITERATURA

Shore, C. and Black, A. (1996). Citizens' Europe and the con the(1996).Citizens' andEuropeA.Black, and Shore,C. 25.04 Helsinkiju it, of sense make to how and know we What identity? European Emerging An (2003). T. Risse, 3-10. 32(3), Pieterse, J. N. (1991). Fictions in Europe. Europe. in Fictions (1991). N. J. Pieterse, 24(5), 753-778. Spain. in identity European and national identities: Nested (2001). P. Gutiérrez, and J.D. Medrano, Društvena istraživanja,15(4-5),867-890. Sada. Novog i Zagreba građana integracijama europskim ma (2005) Odnos nacionalnog i europskog identiteta i stavova pre- V. Mihić, i M. Franceško, A., Huić, M., Jelić, Ž., Kamenov, Jenkins, R.(2004).SocialIdentity.London,Routledge. Public OpinionResearch,394309-312. Europe. of structuration The (1991). H. Zettenberg, C. Shore (Eds.). theanthropology of Europe. In: Goddard, V. A. , J. R. Llobera & Goddard, V. A. , Llobera, J.R. and Shore, C. (1996).Social Psychology,36(1),19-31. Introduction: ifested by university students in Britain and Italy. tions between the national and European social identitites man- Interac- identity? european a Towards (1997). M. Cinnirela, skripta). terna Carls, A.C. (2004). (2004). A.C. Carls, identity. ComparativePoliticalStudies,36(10),1148-1179. European cultural and civic on symbols and news of impact the – Europe for minds and hearts Winning (2003). M Bruter, Journal ofEuropeanStudies,33(3-4),333-350. Berendse, G. J. (2003). German anti-Americanism in context. . The Anthropology of Europe The Origins of the European Community European the of Origins The . Oxford, Berg. predavanje na Univerzitetu u Univerzitetu na predavanje Ethnic and Racial Studies, Racial and Ethnic ae n Class and Race British Journal of Journal of Journal . (in . - - , Vladimir Mihić je bio jedan od predavača na Međunarodnoj letnjoj akademiji akademiji letnjoj Međunarodnoj na predavača identiteti od (Bez)granični jedan bio je Mihić Vladimir identitet. društveni grupa, psihologija predrasude, i stereotipi psihologija, politička širem sledeće: u obuhvataju i istraživanja tako njegovog Oblasti Srbiji, Jugoslavije. u bivše regionu kako identiteta, evropskog formiranja pitanju posvećenim istraživanjima različitim u je Učestvovao Sadu. Novom u Univerziteta psihologiju za Mihić Vladimir je asistent-predavač i kandidat za odbranu doktorske teze na Katedri na teze Katedri doktorske za odbranu i kandidat je asistent-predavač 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14. 13. . Šmale, V.(2003).Istorijaevropskeideje.Beograd, Clio. 483-498. and the colonial connection. colonial the and identity European integration, European (2002). P. Hansen, identity. EuropeanJournalofPoliticalTheory,2(3),319-340. an of search in – Union European The (2002). E. J. Fosum, Official PublicationsoftheEuropeanCommunities. (2004). Fontaine,P Todorova, M. (1999). ImaginarniBalkan.Beograd, Čigojaštampa. Evropi. Beograd, Beogradski krug. Molnar, A. (1997). European OpinionResearch GroupEEIG. (2004). eurobarometer Special pean Unity.InternationalAffairs,68(1),55-76. Euro- of idea the and identity National (1992). D. A. Smith, bera & C. Shore (Eds.). Llo R. J.structionEuropean ,identity.of Goddard, A.In: V. Narod, nacija, rasa - istorijska izvorišta nacionalizma u . Brussels, Office for the for Office Brussels, Lessons. 12 in Europe The Anthropology of Europe European Journal of Social Theory, Social of Journal European iiesi ad es o Belonging. of Sense and Citizenship . Oxford, Berg. 5(4), -

32 | Biti iz/van

predstavljanja transformacije i identiteti, Postsocijalistički na sećanja: na sesija Prva Evropi. istočnoj u nasleđa perioda komunističkog i predstavljanja sećanja, i aspektima predavanja različitim obuhvatili posvećene su diskusije koji segmenta četiri od sastojala se Radionica Evrope, u kojima su se odvili slični procesi transformacije identiteta. istočnerazličitihzemalja iz primeri i predstavljenidecenije,sudveprotekle radionicaje bilafokusirana procesenaformiranja identiteta Bugarske izazove tokom najveće ilustruje da i usklađivanja postsocijalističkog kao i „evropskog“ Evrope, identiteta istočne u istočnoj Evropi. zemljama Iako u prošlošću omogućidiskusiju razmatranjei različitih pristupa bavljenjuu socijalističkom da bila radioniceje Svrhagodine. 2008.avgusta 31. do 25. odBeogradu u akademije letnje Međunarodne okviru u vodio „postsocijalističkihtemu predmetidentiteta“radionicesamkojuizabraokao sam kogazbog razlog bio evropskimidentitetima.nastajućim,i novimToje režima, na postizanje etičke i političke distance u odnosu na blisku prošlost, blisku na odnosu u političkeetičkedistance i postizanje režima, na komunističkog pada nakon istorija nacionalnih predstavljanje i oživljavanje na periodu komunističkom o sećanja uticaj na stavljen bio je akcenat sesije toku U itd. ko- evociranju, političkom reminiscencijama, svakodnevnoj ličnim u u munikaciji, prisutno je kako onako – istog trajanje i itd.), nosti, relevant- političke smanjenjem generacija, smenom distancom, menskom bilo je radionice toku u interesovanja posebnog Predmet regionu. u zemljama u jom komunističkog periodainapromenljivaznačenjasocijalističke prošlosti konceptualizacii - definisanjem sa vezi u probleme različite na je fokusirana eaj n scjlzm itčo Erp (soleo vre- (uslovljeno Evropi istočnoj u socijalizam na sećanje prekinuto Sećanje na socijalizam kao izvor za formiranje postsocijalističkog identiteta postsocijalističkog formiranje za izvor kao socijalizam na Sećanje hroiaie ainli taiia sa tradicija nacionalnih harmonizacije i integracija evropskih procesima o diskusijama u tema važna bila je to ljama postsocijalističkimsvimzem tokomU godina. interesovanja mog predmet je bilo prezentacije i transformacije hove Pitanjepostsocijalističkih identiteta, nji (Bez)graničniidentiteti Prekinuta sećanja / Traj- / sećanja Prekinuta N održane , ik o lai V lai je bila je u k ov - - -

34 | Biti iz/van 35 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma oiiaa oe e doe a oetve dniee aa. oo ssj je sesije Tokom danas. identitete kolektivne na odnose se koje politikama u nasleđa socijalističkog ulozi smisla davanju i funkcionalizaciji posvećena sesija Treća načina za redefinisanje kulturnog identiteta Srbije danas. likovanjaidentiteta, poslužitimožeštodobra polaznakaoistraživanju tačka u obmehanizmei identiteta,kulturnihkao istorijskih,političkihi promene reflektujuda muzeja potencijalu spomenikai na bio jeakcenat sesijeGlavni višeznačnimkomemoracijevidovimapodrazumevali.ičesto žaljenjai sukoje totalitarnihrežima,žrtvamaposvećenim muzejma ispomenicima posvećena razvili.njimaPosebnau pažnjaje proslavamanalnimsepraznicima kojisui nacionovimpolitičkimkontekstimaprethodnih novimiideoloških oznaka pokreta, itd.), sesija je potcrtala teškoće koje nastaju prilikom „prilagođavanja” antifašistima,nacionalnim herojima,izložbesocijalističkih revolucionarnih i i partizanima figurama, ideološkim armije, sovjetske vojnicima (spomenici regionu u muzeja i spomenikaPrikazujućirazličitihprimere1989. posle ta identite kolektivnih restruktuiranja i sećanja kulture građenja procese za karakterističnopostalopreoblikovanja jedestrukcije, uništavanjailihovešto označavanjupromene simbolike komunističkih režima uistočnoj Evropi, nji ideologijekroz propagandu, spomenici muzejii supreuzeli ključnu ulogu u i veoma imaliznačajnuuspostavljanjuulogu u socijalističke su sticanjumoćii legitimiteta dadate Budući „postocijalističkom“ maniru. u prošlosti o rile govo bi da stvorene su koje formi novih ikomunističkog režimapada kon dodeljivanana im su kojaznačenja novihpregled zatimEvropi, istočnoj u komunističkog perioda temu na izložbi muzejskih i sećanja obeležja macije transforprocesauključivalaključnihpregled je Sesija 1989. posleprošlosti socijalističke predstavljanja prilikom teškoće i Evropi istočnoj u socijalizma pretacijena postsocijalistički način U fokusu druge sesije postsocijalističke tranzicije. perioda tokom akumuliranim sećanjima sa istorija tih preklapanje na i kao ia je bila svetu” „postsocijalističkom u nasleđem” „socijalističkim sa Živeti Predstavljanja prošlosti „u tranziciji”: Spomenici, muzeji i istorijske inter subile vizuelne transformacije nastale nakon kraja ------turalizma i globalizovanih kultura s kojima se danas suočavamo. i onaj formiran na osnovu skorašnjeg istorijskog iskustva u kontekstu multikul resurs aktuelnih kulturnih politika; kako sačuvati autentični kulturni identitet težak proces „tranzicije“; kako iskustva socijalizma i postsocijalizma pretvoriti u viti distancu u odnosu na postsocijalistički period, a da se ne izgube sećanja na ponovnom građenju identiteta u „postsocijalističkim“ okvirima: kako usposta učvršćivanjakolektivnih identiteta. Period posle 1989. otvorio jeniz pitanja o migracije,korupcija, itd.) snaglaskom na predstavljanje konfuzije nastale oko tokom poslednje dve decenije (politička i ekonomska kriza, socijalni problemi, pregled predstavljenpostsocijalističkih je realnosti sesije sa kojima okviru su suočene U različite osnovama. socijalističkim zemlje istočne na Evrope titeta konstruisanje„evropskog”idendonosikoje izazova pitanje i kaookvirima, postosocijalističkim u identiteta“ „nacionalnih građenja ponovnog zatimpitanje nasleđa, resursa kao upotrebu ponovnu postepenu njenu i socijalističkuprošlost na odnosu u perspektive promene pitanje i je bilo sesije ove identiteta”.„evropskihdo titieta” Centralnaposlednjegtemasegmentaradioniceje bila prusutnost tetemeuprocesimagrađenja novogevropskog identiteta. i periodom, komunističkim s diskontinuiteta i kontinuiteta dimenziju na ukazala je sesija Evropi, istočnoj u „socijalističkognasleđa” oblasti u politika itd. Potcrtavajući različite nivoe (lokalni, regionalni, nacionalni, itd.) nasleđa, javnih proizvoda stvaranju u groteske i ironije nostalgije, isprepletanost na i ostataka njenih „komodifikaciju” i prošlosti komunističke oko razvija se koja turizma industriju na zatim „nasleđe”, kao interpretiraju oni se da pokušaje na i perioda socijalističkog tragove materijalne postojeće za vezano stavova promene akcenatna stavila regiona,prezentacijaje zemalja različitih iz primera Predstavljanjem značenja. njegovog oko konsenzusa nedostatka i jeste nasleđe” „socijalističko što onoga paradoksima o životu; kodnevnom sva- i formama vizuelnim različitim okruženju, urbanom u prisustvu nom permanent - njegovom o nasleđe”; o „socijalističko pojma diskusiju: definiciji i za opsegu prostor otvaraju koja pitanja i tema spektar čitav obrađen eu lvi tmm kj s orđn u toku u obrađene su koje temama glavnim Među Od „postsocijalističkihOd iden - - - -

36 | Biti iz/van 37 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma vm sonerpkm elaa uro iaoia kjm i suočavaju socijalističke ipostsocijalističke realnosti. ih kojima s izazovima uprkos zemljama, istočnoevropskim svim u moguće različitosti „(bez)granične” održivost i podsticanje je da uveren sam Duboko identiteta. i kultura skupu raznovrsnom doprinos svoj pruže da i prošlosti bliskoj u turbulencija decenija nakon umirenje pronađu da priliku pružiti Evropi, istočnoj u nacijama većim i manjim može, što ono je društva savremena suočavaju danas se kojim s diverzitet Izraziti danas. ti predvide- ili zamisliti možemo teško koje značenje dobiti svetu, zovanijem globali- i dinamičnijem sve u će, perioda postsocijalističkog i socijalističkog kulturnom evropskom tokom ka iskusile zemlje istočnoevropske sve su koje traume otvoreneIskustvo prostoru. bile bi već „nacionalnim“, li- bile mitirane bi ne koje referenci kolektivnih održavanja značaj i kao prošlosti, bliske iz iskustava prevladavanju u diverzitet izuzetan su potvrdile zemljama istočnoevropskim različitim u pratili smo koje putanje Komparativne cija. interak- kulturnih današnjih činioca u pretvaranje njegovo za i identiteta nečijeg razumevanje bolje za i već predstavljanje, i istraživanje za samo ne mogućnost kojapruža niša prošlost bliska je da bilo je radionice učesnika/ca Zajedničkomišljenje praksama. i politikama savremenimkulturnim u rioda zvala živu diskusiju o ulozi sećanja i materijalnih obeležja komunističkog pe- iza- je radionica pitanja, postavljena na odgovore obezbedi da namere Bez jedan odpredavača naMeđunarodnojletnjojakademiji(Bez)graničniidentiteti. bio Vukovje Nikolai studije. postsocijalističke i socijalističke reprezentacija, istorijska i sećanje memorijali, i spomenici smrti, antropologija i istorija oblasti: sledeće na je usmerenistraživanjima svojim U godine. 2005. folklora studija i antropoligije oblasti u a godine, 2002. istorije oblasti u je Doktoriraro Sofiji. u nauka Akademije garske Bu - folklor za Institutu na profesor vanredni i istraživač-saradnik je Vukov Nikolai otkriću“ etničkog identiteta kao „starijeg“ od identiteta drugih susednih nacija. lako okrenuti se jednom prenaglašenom nacionalnom identitetu i „ponovnomveoma je bilograđana, većinu zazbunjujuće postalo izamagljenoidentiteta drugimprogramima ciljevima.i takvojU situaciji, kada jepitanje kolektivnog političkim,nacionalnimiliidentifikuju sa se da iidentitet novineophodan bio građanima je da činjenicu su zloupotrebile socijalističke Jugoslavije ma neizbežne.Novoformirane oligarhijerepublikasvimvlast udošle kojenasu kolektivnogbileidentiteta promene su da takonestajali, su jedinstva“ i stva urušava.sepočeoda jeStari socijalistički sistemi vrednosti ideologijai „brat smrti posle Većradničkogsamoupravljanjasistemdruštvenigodine, 1980. predsednika putem.Tita mirnim odigrao nije preobražaj taj se da budući najspecifičniji, je Socijalističke Federativne bio Jugoslavije Slučaj Republike Unije ilisunalističekanjazapridruživanjeUniji. Evropske članice postale su koje zemljama postsocijalističkim svim u padove i uspone svoje je imao i dugo veoma je potrajao preobražaja društvenog ces pro- prihvate verske.potrebanda Periodi bio građanimanacionalne kojije etno- one presvega kolektivneidentitete, starije istorijski na povratak je bio toga identifikovanje.Rezultat za modela izbore nedefinisane nudeći prostor društveni „proizvode“ da počele su koje silama pokretačkim novim sa nose sami građani se da toga do dovelo je što identiteta, kolektivnog starog bitak gu- je bio došlo je koga do problem Ključni građana. sukobljavanja biljna oz- podstakle su koje krizama drugim i ekonomskim društveno-političkim, rezultiralo je što zemljama, ovim u prostor društveni preoblikuju da počeli su koji faktori snažni veoma su bili paradigma društvena dominantna i mak po- Ideološki godine. 1989. zida Berlinskog pada posle zemljama ropskim u bivšojJugoslaviji prizmu videoumetnosti Problem identiteta kroz pitanja u postsocijalističkim ev- postsocijalističkim u pitanja pokretanihnajčešće od jedno je bilo okvirima, konceptualnim Pitanje identiteta, u svim svojim u bivšoj Gubitak kolektivnog identiteta J ugoslaviji Zo ran ran E rić - -

38 | Biti iz/van 39 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma međusobno nadmetali i bili u koliziji. u bili i nadmetali međusobno se su koji identiteta nacionalnih definisanih usko identiteta i da državnog mogu zajedničkog ne između aparati posreduju državni da društva. očigledno etničkog je čisto Bilo umesto civilnog odabir za šansa je izgubljena SFRJ, u republika etnifikacije do dovela je koja svesti“ „nacionalne preovlađujuće Zbog nej psesvm vh medija. svih posredstvom mnjenje uobličavasnažnojavno da počeorepublikaSFRJ bivše tova,uglavnom onih izperioda Srednjeg veka, većiniu procesrecikliranjaistoriji,je takodanacionalnih mi bogatojtvrdnjuovunacionalnojunalaženDokazza je

fabule uglavnom zamenjena mnogo pragmatičnijim pragmatičnijim mnogo zamenjena mitološke uglavnom fabule paradigma godina tih tokom je Premda liberalnog ili predatorskog kapitalizma sa druge strane. obnovi verskih identiteta s jedne strane, novih i ka usponudruštvenih njihovih neosistema, perspektivepostojala je zajednička tendencija Iz ka svojine“. „društvene kaekonomiji slobodnog tržišta privatizacijii nekadašnje društvene transformacije koje su u obuhvatile sopstvenim putem svojim puni svaka pomak su pošle države lne naciona novoformirane Jugoslavije, raspada Posle Konfuzija okonovihidentiteta nađu zajedničke interese diplomatskimputem. da stanju u bile nisu republike nove da budući bima, suko- etničkim praćen zemlje raspad neizbežni je bio osnažuje nacionalne identitete.“ i zajednica etničkih mitove konstitutivnepothranjuje „shvatanaaktivnakaokojasilaodređuje korene nacija, 2

1 soia e stoga je Istorija 3 Posledicatoga - - - 15-31, mart (str. 16) 16) (str. mart 15-31, 64/1993, br. Republika, menja“, se koje društvu u prošlosti „Promene Beograd, 2002. Beograd, B92, Samizdat Popov, priredio deo, 1. rata, strana Srpska u: države“, nacionalne njegovo ime. ime. njegovo nosi već aerodrom čiji Skoplju, gradu glavnom u postavljena biti uskoro konju na statua velika će A „prisvajanju“ donskom make o radilo se kada videti se mogla situacija, paradoksalnija i čak Slična, strane. albanske sa dolazi Kopilik Miloš imenu po vitez albanski bio zapravo on je kako tome o tvrdnja najnovija a literaturi, stručnoj u osporava se sada godine, 1389. Kosovu na bici u Murata cara turskog ubio je koji likova, najmitskijih od jednog Obilića, Miloša pripadnost lna karakteru. nacionalnom srpskom o reč je kada izbor i put pravi na kao Lazara „cara“ nebeskog carstva „izbor“ na ukazuje i carstva Otomanskog korist u carstva Srpskog nezavisnosti gubitak simbolički označava on fantazmagorjiama; i narativima cionalnim etnona vaskrslim u niji najprisut je bio Kosovu o mit mitova, tutivnih 1 3 2 Od svih srpskih konsti srpskih svih Od

Božidar Slapšak, Slapšak, Božidar leksandra leksandra V esna Pešić, „Rat za za „Rat Pešić, esna N V aciona elikog, čija čija elikog, N ebojša ebojša - - - - - postoje brojniputeviimnogi mogućimodeliidentifikacije. poretkunovom i procesima suvereniteta,tim prilagođavanju i procese balne glo- u ulaženju suprotstavljanja i konstrukcija, ideoloških prethodnih lasta ba- i nasleđa odbacivanjem i pročišćavanjem za borbe između raskoraku U zacije“, što je jedini proces koji ih uključuje u mrežu globalnog toka kapitala. mokratske, uz prisustvo fenomena prvobitne akumulacije kapitala i „privati- protode- kao okarakterisati mogle se bi koje realnosti društvene različite se međuetničkih sukoba, zapravo se odvijaju različiti društveni procesi, stvaraju posle nastalim državama tim U građane. svoje za homogenizacije i tifikacije iden- model koherentan stvorile nisu uvek još republika jugoslovenskih od nastale kojesu zemalja nekeod ubrzavao, integracije globalne proces se Dok biti će budućnosti. koji u formiran identitetu kolektivnom mogućem novom su kao i vida ali novog tog vereniteta, odrazu pravo geopolitičkom o nam kao daju Evropi o Balkana“, razmišljamo da „zapadnog države na tu preostale se i da težnja priključe i kao kraju godine, 2007. i 2004. došlo je kojih do Unije, Ako sada prespektivu pomerimo na globalni kontekst u koji su te nove nove te su društvenih koji paradigma da se u nova tezu zastupati možemo kontekst zakoračile, zemlje globalni na pomerimo prespektivu sada Ako areni. društvenoj u zbivanjima u učestvuje aktivnije da ga su sprečavali i letargičnim pasivnim, pojedinca su činili ma zemlja tim u ciljevi društveni magloviti realizovani budu da iščekivanje i neizvesnost konstantna građanima, nuđeni su koji identifikacije modelima University Press, 2001. 2001. Press, University setts, London: Harvard Harvard London: setts, A Cambridge Massachu Cambridge ntonio ntonio 4

Hardt, Michael and and Michael Hardt, N egri, Empire, Empire, egri, - kao i modernizam. Poslednja proširenja Evropske Evropske proširenja Poslednja vreme modernizam. isto i u kao se razvila a evrocentrizam, kojoj na zasniva se koncepcija evropska je zapravo Imperije, su Hart i Negri i Hart su gra- koji i suvereniteta, vid Ovaj snage država. nacionalnih prevazilazi nice sveta širom kapitala, usluga svetskog i hege robe kretanje koje nadnacionalne okviru u pojavi monije, u odražava odnosa 4 opisali kao pomaljanje jedne nove nove jedne pomaljanje kao opisali - - -

40 | Biti iz/van 41 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma a kprmniu vm medijumom. ovim eksperimentišu da počeli su koji prvi su konceptualistabilikruga iz umetniciveka, prošlog na Jugoslavijisedamdesetihbivšojgodi produkcije u video početku samom Na Kratka istorijavideoumetnostiuJugoslaviji ciju građana oko nekihmodelaidentifikacije. alne politike, dodatno otežava stvaranje kolektivnog identiteta i homogeniza- neoliber- prihvatanja cenu po i makar demokratije, evropske nivo dosegnu da upinju se koja društvima u „predatorskogkapitalizma“ faze najnovije i ta pozicija istovremenog postojanja predmodernih, „anticivilizacijskih“ pokre- šizofrena Ova ideologije. nastrojene antimoderno nadasve a klerikalne, lne, etnonaciona- pozicija sa stavove kritičke glasne imamo strane druge s izma, kapital- neoliberalnog širenja neodoljivog svedoci strane jedne sa smo Dok „narativno ili metaforički“.„narativnoili se okrenuo društvenim pitanjima koja su interpretirana kojidrugi, iumetnost, zakapacitet njegov i medijum taj sam je odražavao i umetnosti analitičke uticajem pristupadvapodmediju:ovombio jedankojiigije je PremaJerkuDenegriju, postojaleglavne dvesustrate uticajem.snažnimnjenimpod je bila iradovi) tualni umetničkompraksom“(akcije, performansikoncep i produkcijastalno bilameđusobnojjeu vezi„novomsa tema, prematema,HelmutuFridelu,globalno uzev, su, bili njegove samorefleksije. naglašavanjeilicu“prvom subjektivnostiu umetnikai strategijareflektovala„govoraspekt,bitantj.jedan još druga je dok jezika, umetničkog samog probleme na prevashodno se odnosila i godina, sedamdesetih nika takao Denegri bila je vezana za analitički pristup umet o eo umetnika. telo no video performans, gde su u fokusu bili ličnost, i poseb nih načina izražavanja u ovom novom medijumu bio je 8 o oken itrsvne ta i interesovanje konkretno To 7 Pri tome, jedan od dominant 6 Prva strategija koju je is jestrategija kojuPrva 5 oo čtv oe eeie video decenije, ove čitave Tokom ------medijum videa. videa. medijum za posebno alizovani konceptu performansi kasnije su ali umetnika, činova formativnih per dokumentovanje za sredstvo samo bio je itd. itd. Goran Paripović, T Raša Martinis, Dalibor Sanja Damnjan, Damnjanović Radomir Dimitrijević, Braco Marina su: bili umetnicima 8 7 6 5 S Radionica Ristić, Mihailo priredio umetnost, video/društvo/ eosfera u: 1969-1984“, Jugoslaviji u umetnost

Među najistaknutijim najistaknutijim Među Ješa Denegri, „ Denegri, Ješa odosijević, odosijević, U početnoj fazi, video video fazi, početnoj U I I C, Beograd, 1986. Beograd, C, bid, str. 127. str. bid, A bramović, bramović, N eša eša veković, Iveković, V T V rbuljak, rbuljak, ideo- id - - - - erna, new wave, nove slike, umetnost, Op.cit., str.177- u Jugoslaviji1969-1984”, umetnost, Op.cit.str.105 videa uumetnostosamde- narcis –noviautoportret“, vodila DunjaBlažević.Ješa fenomen bionajprisutnijiu Sloveniji iHrvatskojtokom Denegri, “Video-umetnost Videosfera video/društvo/ Videosfera video/društvo/ 78. Umetnicisubilipioniri Ljubljana. Moglobitakođe Video umetnostsetakođe 1982, WulfHerzogenrath 9 nika MiheVipotnikanaTV pojavila uTVemisijama,a društvo/umetnost Op.cit. subkulture –jevelika”,u: video/društvo/umetnost, dvostrukog ulaskanašeg HelmutFriedel, („Video- Stuttgart), prevedenou: setih godina–postmod- Galerija” naTVBeograd, najznačajnija jebila“TV stbildnis“, uVideokunst Narciz- DaseueSelb- 13 da seistaknejeovaj in Deutschland1963– koju jeinicirao Nebojša 12 Đukelić, akaourednica Helmut Friedel „Video- videa iproizvelisuprvi Sreče Dragan iliradost “T ed., V emitovanje videorada je prelomnatačkabila video rad uJugoslaviji NušaiSrečoDragan, Denegrispominjeda “Video” uideosfera osamdesetih godina. raženi pogledNušei u: Videosfera video/ slovenačkog umet- 11 Raša T erlag GerdHatje, 10 Op. cit.str.179. Ibid.,str.107 1969. godine. str. 126-27. odosijević, su novu fazu razvoja video umetnosti u SFRJ. u umetnosti video razvoja fazu novu su medija, ali i nova vrsta naracije putem videa, obeležile mas kulturi ka Njihova orijentacija i televizijom sa veza snažna produkcije. aspektima tehničkim i medija samog karakteristikama poklanjali pažnju posebnu su Oni radova. video produkciju za specijalizovali se su koji umetnici se javljaju godina osamdesetih Tokom u osnovi stran svaki tehnički egzibicionizam”. prenosnikpsiholoških mentalnihi aktivnosti kojima je tronskomtehnologijom. Videozanimaoje me više kao onihspektakularnihi mogućnosti manipulisanja elek tehničkustranu togmedija, samprocesza proizvodnje video-radovenapravio posebnogbezsam zanimanja za snimanja. To potvrđuje izjava Raše Todosijevića: “Svoje procesa i videaaspektetehničke ne konceptualnea za interesovanjemumetnikaje obeležen godinama setim “Pionirski” period video umetnosti u SFRJ u sedamde ta. videa u umetnosti, i tako je stvoren novi vid autoportre upotrebepočetkasamog odaspekata glavnih od jedan a ee ou: iooie peditrj, original- pseudoistorije, mitologije, poput: teme za umetnika interesovanje povećano i crtež, ili slikarstvo su što kao disciplina umetničkih manuelnih povratak za vezan je bio osamdesetih tokom pomak jedan Još ie promn, pe vg pteu avangardne umetnosti dapromenisvet. potrebu svega pre i performans, video novi tip videa napustio je eksperimente s medijumom, su to tvrdili slovenački umetnici Nuša i Srečo Dragan, ličnost, individualnost, kontemplaciju i imaginaciju. 9 Fenomen „video autoportreta“ snažno je naglašavao 13 11 12 Kako 10 - - -

42 | Biti iz/van 43 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma na. Kada se uporedi sa karakteristikama „video autoportreta“ iz sedamdesetih vara generaciji umetnika o kojoj je reč, oformljenoj krajem devedesetih godi- bilo izraziti u formi video rada“, a ta razlika u pristupu i stavu savršeno odgo- tvrdio da nije važno reći „Ja samo snimam video“, već „Ovu ideju najbolje bi je Baldesari želja. i vizija ideja, njihovih izražavanje za sredstava mnogih od jedno samo i olovke, poput neutralan, – medijuma drugog kog bilo poput bio medijum kao video je njima Baldesarija, Džona parafraziramo Da jama. ceptualna pitanja i koji biraju bilo koji medijum koji odgovara njihovim ide- kon- zastupljena uvek radovima su čijim u umetnika Tema identiteta najavljena je pojavom nove generacije pitanja u radovima mnogih umetnika. ključnih od jedno kaoposmatrati može se kojititeta, iden problemproblem, jedan usredsredimna se da iz regiona bivše Jugoslavije, u ovom tekstu odabrao sam decenijevelikomi broju temakojima bave umetnicise dve protekle tokom produkcije video porastuUprkos nosti u svakoj od novoformiranih država ponaosob. dili. Od tog trenutka možemo pratiti razvoj video umet derativneRepublike Jugoslavije ratovimau koji usle-su obeležilisu etnički sukobi i„nestanak“ Socijalističke Fe- početakdevedesetihopadanju,a u Jugoslavijibila jeu radova produkcija video osamdesetih godina, Krajem mis-en-scene doprinosilikonstrukciji naracije. elementi ostali i koreografija,šminka scenografija, su gde instalacija, video orkestriranakao bila ponekad je koja pozornici na “glumca” ulogu sedamdesetih preuzeo umetnik period prethodni na odnosu u je ali fokusu, u bili su dalje i umetnika telo i Lik radovima. video u i reflektovane su koje dela; umetničkog nosti 16

14 15 - - 14 16 15 V i Markovića Stil De Milovana radove video na odnosio posebno se argument Dimitrijevićev 34. str. 1999, Beograd Beograd, – umetnost savremenu za Centar V u: Srbiji”, u umetnosti video pregled Kratak – istorija “Povremena umetničku scenu. umetničku i uključujući društva, sfere sve na trag snažan ostavio identiteta krize konačno i krize, nomske eko migracija, ratova, period turbulentni je gde Jugoslavije bivše republikama ostalim u situaciju na odnosu u Sloveniji u scene video poziciju specifičnu bih ovog teksta. ovog okvire prevazilazi SFRJ republikama bivšim svih u godina devedesetih tokom produkcije video rast i scena umetničkih (video) novih razvoja esne Bulajić. esne ideo umetnost u Srbiji, Srbiji, u umetnost ideo Kompleksnost Kompleksnost Pri tome, naglasio naglasio tome, Pri Branislav Dimitrijević, Dimitrijević, Branislav V iktorije iktorije - njuje u nemačkoj TV seriji TV nemačkoj u njuje prime-rekonstruisanjaMetodmetaforičansenačin. kakav zločinana isprva pozabavidruštvenom sferom i da se nosi sa stavljaloprekretnicuje karijeriuMilice Tomić, napokonjekada seuspela da jenotrideset trojegrađana albanske nacionalnosti Kosova.sadelopredOvo aprila 1989. godine, na sam dan proglašenja novog Ustava Srbije, kada je ubi 28.dogodio rekonstruisalase jeumetnica koji zločinpolitičkimotivisano, a deo instalcija sledicaetnifikacije i obnove snažnog nacionalnog identiteta u Srbiji bila je vi- prvihJednoparadigmatičnihod umetničkih delakojebavilosepitanjem po Identitet konstruisan posredstvom etničkih konflikata – trauma, izmeštanje Tema identitetauvideoumetnosti iznoseći svojeličneproblemeIdentiteta. publici se obraćaju i „lično“ pojavljuju radovima video svojim u umetnici se što to je karakteristika zajednička bitna jedna Još identitet. umetnički pak ili konflikata, etničkih putem konstruisan identitet ili identitet nacionalni (etno) primer, na identifikacije, procesa elementi i identiteta aspekti razni U tekstu ću dalje analizirati video radove u kojima su najeksplicitnije izraženi samo zanjegovoegzistencijalnoilimentalnobiće. ne a biće, društveno umetnikovo za vezano više je koje Identiteta, pitanju konceptualnom ključnom o radi se kada I veliko na naglasak stavio stoga bih te pozadinu, fizičku nego socijalnu više jednu autoportretaima vrsta Ovakva strukturu. i manir pripovedački narativni, meri većoj u jedan su poprimali radovi video i izmenjena, je bila godinama devedesetim u situacija godina, imale žrtve u momentu zločina, padaju i ostavljaju u snegu tragove svojih tela. umetnice,predstavnici srpske umetničke scene, noseći nasebi odeću kakvu su i simbolične inscenacije zločina u okviru ovog video rada, u kome 33 prijatelja žrtve imale na sebi kada su ubijene, što je sve korišćeno prilikom rekonstrukcije kupisve informacije do kojih je moguće doći, naročito o tome kakvu su odeću poslužioinspiracijakaoje umetnicisprovede da svoju sopstvenu istragu, pri XY Ungeloest Milice Tomić iz 1997. godine. Ovo delo bilo je izrazito XY UngeloestXY iz sedamdesetih godina prošlog veka prošlogsedamdesetihgodina iz traumatičnom stvarnošću u svome radu, - - - -

44 | Biti iz/van 45 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma Miljanović ušao je u prostor nekadašnje kasarne u Banja Luci da bi „služio „služio bi Mladen da Luci Banja u kasarne Hercegovine nekadašnje i prostor u je ušao Bosne Miljanović iz umetnik mladi godine, 2006. Oktobra identitet. umetnički njen i tako lični njen kako takvu odrediće dijaspori donese u života da i ona izgnanstva Izbor kako odluku? i njom s biti će šta ali umetnica, kaže doniji“, Make u ostati će „Vojnik njima. s naporedo maršira najzad i vojnicima, sa stroju u pa okrenuta, leđima zatim Makedonije, vojske regularne odeljenja kome u ispred stoji rad, kofer, crveni ruci u a video haljinu crvenu u sebi na noseći je Paskalijeva, transponovana Dile suočila zemlju. umetnica se napuste kojom da sa spremaju ma se kako prijatelje Vrativši svoje rata. je plamen u zatekla se, razbukti se da pretila sukoba etničkih varnica je kada momentu u godine, 2001. kući vratila se Umetnica Kelnu. u živi koja rada video Makedonije je Makedoniji/iz tema zemlji, svojoj u sukobima sa suočenog inca pojed izbora konačnog pitanje kao puta ovoga ali izmeštanja, problem Isti izgubljeni dom. na sećanje „materijalizuje“ da pokušava ona da kao se doima konstrukcije re- ritual njen ali podstaći, mogla tema ova bi koje melanholiju i osećanja sva potiskuje namerno umetnica da kao sveden, precizan, je naracije Ton nameštaja. i soba njegovih prisećanja svojih osnovu na prostoru u oblik gov nje- obeleži da pokušavajući Sarajevu, u bake svoje stanu o priču pripoveda i travnjaku nekom po korača kako umetnicu prikazuje (1997) mog doma trava na šta će se usredsrediti njen rad. Video rad Bajevićeve naslovljen odrediloi život lični njen na uticalo snažno Umetničkojje na što akademiji, studirala je Parizu,gde u je ju zateklo godine 1992. Sarajevu gradu rodnom njenom u rata Izbijanje izmeštanja. i gubitka posredstvom identiteta isanje tokove ličnog života i političke realnosti i bavi se pitanjima kao što je konstru- stvu. Rad bosanske umetnice Maje Bajević upravo odražava takve isprepletane veliki broj ljudi svih nacionalnosti bio je primoran da se iseli i živi u izgnan- Raspad Jugoslavije i etnički sukobi rezultirali su velikim talasima migracija, i (2002) Irene Paskali, umetnice rođene u Makedoniji u Makedoniji rođene umetnice Paskali, Irene (2002) Zelena, zelena Na putu ka ka putu Na - - - mena kada je napisano na makedonskom a čitaju ga Srbi. Ako je čitava ova ova čitava je Ako Srbi. ga čitaju a makedonskom na napisano je kada mena prezi crnogorskog izvorno njegovog izgovora pogrešnog zbog dolazi pravo za zabune do jeziku, makedonskom na i srpskom na prezimena izgovoru njegovog različitom o radi se kada kako, objašnjava kome u lingvistike“ iz i „predavanje kratko jedno makedonskog drži Musovik radu, fonetike video ovom U i jezika. srpskog ortografije između razlike kroz viđenog mena pita- radu video ovim svome u se njem pozabavio Musovik Oliver umetnik Makedonski zastava. ili himna su što kao simbolima državnim novim u i modifikacijama njegovim u potrebi po a jeziku, u je nalažen nacije određene posebnosti stitutivne“ „kon takve dokaz Najvažniji čak narode. susedne na posebnosti, odnosu u njegove jedinstvenosti, posredstvom utemeljiti je (etno)nacio valjalo države, identitet nove nalni nastale Jugoslavije bivše republika iz su Kada Preklapanje identiteta identiteta. javnog vrstu novu široj jednu sebi u stvara i sferi naraciju društvenoj intimnu svoju kontekstualizuje javnosti, i medijima u sa performan umetničkog u formi vojske služenja način, iskustvo lično taj ponavljajući na kome Miljanović u sferi. javnoj društvu u u pozicioniranja pozicije modelima i svoje deluje pitanju se okreće i konstruiše, i menja on se koji na način identitet, sopstveni analizira nje stoga na Umetnik i život. gov pojedinca na uticaja strategije i društvene i moći, političke za centrima podtekst spoljašnjim prema ga uobličavajući identitet sopstveni određuje funkcionisa- pojedinac kome u subjektifikacije „tehnologije“ proces društvu, u subjekta preispituje nja Miljanović sistema društva. okviru i u pozicije umetnosti njegove posledice i kao neuspešnost), (i njegovu identiteta ličnog njegovog stvaranja proces odražava prirođeno da balo tre umetnosti stvaranje metoda njegovo bi da toga svestan ovakvog umetnik je da Odabir pokazuje umetnosti. posredstvom deluje antropološki da odluku umetnikovu i „samoizolacije“ proces taj rezervnih čitav dokumentuje (2007) školi rad u Video godine. 2001. narodu“ jula do „služio 2000. oktobra je od oficira što kao meseci, devet umetnosti“ Ć≠K Ć≠K (2002), na primeru svog sopstvenog prezi sopstvenog svog primeru na (2002), umetnosti Služim ------

46 | Biti iz/van 47 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma isprepletana sa talasima etnonacionalizma i populizma u svim republikama svim u populizma i etnonacionalizma talasima sa isprepletana i nošena ulogu, značajnu imala je religija zemlje, raspada i nestajanja cesa Tokombavi. se da pro- smeo nije komunističkojzemlji jednoj u nikokojim tabu gotovo je postala i sfere javne iz je povučena religije Temanjenim nacijama. među razlike verske i etničke jedinstva sve potisnule i se bi bratstva kako je konceptzamišljen društveni konstitutivni Jugoslaviji, bivšoj U Verski identitet nacionalizam. snažan i osećanja duboka podstiče zemlji svakoj u ali maršu, vojnom ili pesmi revolucionarnoj ver napevu, skom pesmi, ljubavnoj o reč je da bilo formi, u samo se Razlikuje pesmi“. lokalnoj „staroj o radi se da tome o „dokaze“ pronaći može Albaniji, Srbiji i Makedoniji, Bosni Grčkoj, Turskoj, u – Balkana zemljama svim u da shvata Peeva porekla, bugarskog je da mislila je koju za melodiji o pričama za u po potrazi regionu Peeve. Putujući Adele sineastkinje bugarske (2003) filma interesovanja je središtu u melodije, jedne poreklu o govori koja a Balkana, regionu čitavom u identiteta“ „preklapanja pitanje koja dotiče priča Paradigmatična nacije. druge i uvažavanja do razumevanja i dovesti mogu ali konflikta, i čak pa mržnje, uzrok potencijalni biti mogu gde država, istorijskih nacionalnih novih tvrdnje izgradnje i konstituisanja ovakve procese u uključe istraživanju se kada nastaje pragmatičnom Problem činjenica. na ne pričama, a lokalnim i uticaju zas emotivnom tvrdnje na ovakve novane su da tome u je stava njegovog političkih, verskih, jezičkih, itd. iskustava i praksi praksi svojim“. isključivo smatra i njih od svaka koje iskustava itd. jezičkih, verskih, društvenih, političkih, kulturnih, istorijskih, ’teritoriju’ na pravo istu „polažu njih, više pak ili nacije, dve kada dolazi identiteta preklapanja do Bojadžijeva, viđenju Prema je pojašnjavanje. njegovo koji za ključ biti identiteta“, bi mogao Bojadžijev, „preklapanje Lučezar umetnik termin bugarski uveo reč, je kojima iden o nacionalnih zemalja i titeta jezika oko konfuzije veće još do dovela konstrukcija 17 Poenta Poenta - Overlapping Overlapping en.html luchezar-overlapping- cfront.org/cf00book/en/ http://www. 1998 17 Luchezar Boyadjiev, Boyadjiev, Luchezar pesma? ovo je Čija I dentities, dentities, - - ie mtie oa ia sle Vsćv s u vm rd bv kategorijama bavi radu svome u Vesićeva se psalme. čita koja umetnice lice posmatrati kao video performans u okviru koga se kamera fokusira na uplakano umetnice Vesne Vesić srpske Operi me rad i biću belja od videosnega daje identiteta verskog pitanja viđenje drugačijePotpuno cijom itolerancijom međuverskimzajednicama. ligijama, koje su već vekovima deo istog tla, i zagovara potrebu za koegzisten- autorku kako ponavlja te rituale. Paskalijeva naglašava sličnosti među tim re- obreda u tim svetilištima, isprekidane i naglašene sekvencama koje prikazuju verskih snimke crkvi, i džamija rušenju o materijal dokumentarni kroz nas vodi rad video Ovaj društvu. makedonskom podeljenom u religije nantne domi- dve hrišćanstva, pravoslavnog i vere islamske knjiga svetih Biblije, i PaskaliIrene Videorad agresije ibrutalnosti. nasilja, činove razne za izgovor samo biti može koja religijom, određenom sa identifikacije maskom pod skrivenu hipokriziju razotkriva Bajević Maja formi, binarnoj u datih iskaza, eksplicitnih takvih Putem verskogidentiteta. potonjeg slučaju u Boga“ ime u to sve sam „Učinio ili pređašnjeg, slučaju u „Ne jedem svinjetinu“ ili „Ne pijem za vreme Ramazana, ali uzimam ekstazi“ su što kao iskazima individualnim na se zasniva naziva, to ona kako religije, se u sve društvene slojeve u Bosni i Hercegovini. Razlika između Razlika Hercegovini. i Bosni u slojeve društvene sve u se infiltrira i oblikuje on kako tome o i dogmatizma verskog pojavi ponovnoj radom video Svojim sekularne) državepostaojepitanjekojim susebavilimnogiumetnici. i (ateističke komunističke bivše preobražaj brzi Ovaj društvu. u snažnijih polarizacija još do dovelo to je sve a identitet, verski primili broja su porastom koji sa građana rasli su stalno sferi javnoj u religije uticaj i prisustvo a lju ili katoličanstvu. Crkve i džamije počele su da niču u mnogim gradovima, kao jedna od glavnih javila pokretačkih sila društva, bilo da se ponovo radi o islamu, pravoslav- se vera zemljama, novoformiranim U Jugoslavije. bivše (2001), Maja Bajević daje snažan iskaz o iskaz snažan daje Bajević Maja (2001), Bubble Double (2003) započinje sučeljavanjem Kurana sučeljavanjem započinje (2003) dnu ovom Na (1998). Ovaj rad takođe se može tehno turbo i

48 | Biti iz/van 49 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma diju melo- peva Umetnik identiteta. versko-nacionalnog svoga pitanju pristupa sarkastično Nikšić (2004), man ... I okružilemebodljikavomžicom. Komšije minebizapalilekuću Ja hadidledidle,baba didldidledam. Da nisamMusliman, … punjenom senom–alisasledećimtekstom: is- kuće seoske tavanu na – okruženju „autentičnom“ ii emn Bošnjaci. ponu- termin mogao diti bi koji identiteta nacionalnog okvir svetovni čak ili širi u ne a grupe, „etnoreligijske“ okvir uski u stavlja nacije definicija ova ih da su shvatili Bosni u intelektualci identiteta, verskih vanja „Muslimanima“. Kada je tokom devedesetih godina došlo do snažnog ispolja socijalističkeokviru u već kao nacije status dodeljen stanovnicima Jugoslavije je kojoj u republike kontekstu u identiteta nacionalnog i verskog oko fuzije konpitanje pokreće- važno Nikšić, Damir Hercegovine, i Bosne iz Umetnik staknuto verskim osećanjima i identifikacijom umetnice. sklonovajsamradvidimdakrajnjejakaoali ličnoizražavanje emocija, pod sankcija,siromaštva bede.i Ta situacija neizbežno uticalaje stavnaumetnice, pogrešnoshvatitituga zbogbeznadežnekao društvene situacijezemlji, urata, se bi mogleumetnicelicu pročišćavanjem.na zaSuze emotivne reakcije koja bi se mogla razumeti kao potreba rezultatradureligijskog do jeiskustva.doveovere Čin zaključak da je stanje umetnice prikazano u ovom video vso e tmlea aktzu ettc istočne estetici i hrišćanskeumetnosti“.teologijei asketizmu u utemeljena je čvrsto „unutrašnjeg“ i „čistog“, a „jednostavnost izražavanja... iz mjuzikla iz bogat sam Da 19 vdo radu video U u njenom u krovu na Violonista 18 Ovo nas navodina nasOvo a ia Musli- nisam Da str. 70-72. 70-72. str. 2007, jul 13 526, br. Dani u: nacionalnosti“, po Musliman nisam „Da eseju u argumente 18 19 do 3 decembra 2000. decembra 3 do novembra 6. od Poljskoj galeriji u I izložbe katalogu govor nside/Outside, održane održane nside/Outside, Jelena Jelena V ideti umetnikove umetnikove ideti V Z esić, pred esić, acheta u acheta - - - u njihovom radu (auto)ironična pozicija srpskih umetnika Vladimira Nikolića i Vere Večanski Posebnokritički. ili ironično pristupaju mu često umetnici mladi a nosti, je umet- svetu u pojava društvena analiziratikao se bi moglo pitanje Ovo dina. go- devedesetih krajem formirana je koja umetnika generaciju fascinira da počinje uspeha, shvaćenog vorholovski i ali identiteta, umetničkogProblem Umetnički identitetipitanjesistemaumetnosti rjj kiiaioao dutu d s s setklra bsv gangs- ubistva spektakularna se su gde društvu u kriminalizovanom rata, krajnje vreme u popularna veoma je bila emisija TV vrsta Ova zločinima. svojim o govore kamerom pred koji delinkventima drugim ili kriminalcima o priča dokumentarnih maniru u se odvija umetnosti“ od „zavisnik je koja osobe Ispovest način. ironičan na pris- identiteta umetničkog umetnici problemu tupaju kome u scenarija fikcionalizovanog korišćenje narativnoj i u strukturi pristupa ispovednog gotovo strategije kombinuje Marković, Rad tovo nalikmantridamladiumetnicimoraju dasesvakodnevno usavršavaju. go- obuke, proces postaje tako samopouzdanja Razvijanje (Nikolić). veštine borilačke za stručnjak i guru uzor, njen je koji umetnik je poučava a zvezda, pouzdana umetnica (Večanski) pokušava da pronađe „recept“ kako da postane njegov „izbor“ načinili drugi, oni koji su ga smestili iza bodljikave žice. To žice. bodljikave iza smestili ga su koji oni drugi, načinili nacija, „izbor“ njegov tih od kojoj bilo pripadati moglo bi koje ime nosi on da uprkos činjenici su, da tvrdi umetnik Sam Muslimani. ili u Hrvati Crnogorci, porodice Srbi, kao se izjasne njegove i stranu“ „biraju život da naterao rat na članove njene je uticalo gde Bosni, je koje pitanje istin se egzistencijalno skriva teme sko ove tretiranja humornog naizgled umetnikovog Iza vj dui spkh mtia Žla oaa Nikolete i Kovača Žolta umetnika, srpskih drugih dvoje život Odaberi 20 I bid. Kako postati veliki umetnik (2001), u kome mlada i ne baš - samo bavi dizajnom u Sloveniji“. u dizajnom bavi se da „mogao kaže, sam kako bi, inače nivoima, svim na identitet njegov je opredelilo stranom“ slabijom i „potlačenom sa se identifikovao i žrtva postao je što 20

50 | Biti iz/van 51 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma radova, na primer na radova, nekolikovideo u pitanjem ovim istim Ferise Jakup bavi Kosova sa Umetnik užasavajućih detalja. i drastičnih prepune „ispovesti“ njihove sluša da spremna i herojima“ nim rat- i „uličnim o priča željna bila je Javnost dan. svaki gotovo dešavala tera tivnog identiteta i traume doživljene zbog izmeštanja, ratova, ekonomske krize, cale drastične promene u društveno-političkom kontekstu, kao i gubitak kolek konstruiše putem strukturnih procesa, a u ovom slučaju na njega su veoma uti hovomunutrašnjom borbom za identitet koji nikada nije predodređen, već se autorefleksivnim delima, a teme njihovih video radova bile su podstaknute njikarijeresvojeanaliziraozapočeli delasu sam Umetnici čijaveka. 21.početak pojedinačnihbiografija umetnika iz bivše Jugoslavije, ova tema prenela se i na vrhunac devedesetih godina. Međutim, zbog posebnog kontekstualnog okvira i Diskurspolitike identiteta, globalno odražen umetničkoju praksi, dostigao je Naknadni komentar u koju katkadaumetniciizovogregiona sebeponiznostavljaju. između umetnika i kustosa/kolekcionara, kao i samomarginalizujuće pozicije odnosima u hijerarhija „zabetoniranih“ i tržište upravlja kojim umetnosti međunarodnu karijeru ironičan je komentar igara moći koje se igraju u svetu uspešnu obezbediti može mu ko kome bilo proda“ „se da želja „iskrena“ va Umetniko- cenama. povoljnim veoma po prodaju na itd. crteže slike, svoje im nudi i rad svoj za interesovanje njihovo podstakao bi da kolekcionarima i kustosima obraća se umetnik radu, video drugom U sceni. umetničkoj noj globalna promoviše sebe da i izrazi se da nesposoban konteksta, takvog iz i scene marginalne sa potiče koji umetnika poziciji podsmeva se čak i ironiše njem, naizgled na engleskom jeziku, ali bez ikakve povezanosti ili smisla. Feri pripoveda- Ferijevim zbunjujućim nastavio se bi da umetnik, nije govori engleski ne koji umetnik da Stilinovića Mladena umetnika hrvatskog iskaza amblematskog od polazi rad video Prvi način. opušten veoma jedan na ljea doma/ate- svoga iz kameru“ „u priče kojimasvoje u priča (2003), on mi mozi Umetnik koji ne govori engleski nije umetnik nije engleski govori ne koji Umetnik (2003) i (2003) Spasi me, pome, Spasi - - - (ed.), Budapest, Ludwig Museum – Museum of Contemporary Contemporary of Museum – Museum Ludwig Budapest, (ed.), u: objavljen je izvorno tekst Ovaj ------pojava, premda sa istom kritičkom oštrinom kao i ranije. ktivnih“pozicija i„autotopografskih“ video radova na analize širih društvenih rečipočela je da se bavi drugim temama usvome radu, prelazeći sa „introspe itd.Dok se prva decenija 21. veka bliži kraju, većina umetnika o kojima je bilo Zoran Erić Erić Zoran Zoran Erić je bio jedan od predavača na Međunarodnoj letnjoj akademiji akademiji letnjoj Međunarodnoj na predavača od jedan bio je Erić Zoran demokratije. radikalne teoriju i diskurs prostorno-kulturni geografije, urbane reta Muzeja sus tačke kulturu obuhvataju istraživanja vizuelnu njegovog Oblasti u Beogradu. za umetnosti savremene Centra kustos kao radi Trenutno Vajmaru. u verzitetu nični identiteti nični . je istoričar umetnosti, kustos i predavač. Doktorirao je na Bauhaus Uni Bauhaus na je Doktorirao predavač. i kustos umetnosti, istoričar je T ransitland. ransitland. V ideo ideo A rt from Central and Eastern Europe 1989–2009, Edit Edit 1989–2009, Europe Eastern and Central from rt A rt, 2009, str. 57-68 str. 2009, rt, (Bez)gra - - - A ndrás ndrás -

52 | Biti iz/van 53 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma učenja, koji uključujerazličite discipline. koncept “taktičkih medija” (tactial media) je ukorenjen u procesu međusobnog vo u vezi sa upotrebom digitalnih medija i/ili revolucionarnih strategija. Ceo i politički aktivizam, informišući jedni druge i usvajajući koncepte – pogoto- dina može se pratiti kako sarađuju vizuelna umetnost, performans, filozofija go- poslednjih - metodologija različitih istraživanje za tlo plodno umetnost je pošto Štaviše, publike. ciljane deo jedan samo naći može se gde prostora od jedan je samo umetnice, intencijom specifičnom sa skladu u formisan trans- naravno format, Izložbeni sistema. umetničkog unutar produkcije phodno je aktivno se truditi da se prevaziđu ograničenja koja nameću pravila neo- sadržaj, relevantan dostići želi se ukoliko da sam shvatila tim, s vezi U se upustimukonzistentnu idubljuanalizurazvitak temakojima sebavim. da mogućnost mi daje pristup Ovakav godina. nekoliko po od trajanju u ta projeka- strateških serije razvijanja zarad upotrebu jednokratnu za radova produkciju odbacim namerno da sam odlučila praksi umetničkoj svojoj U novih modela. profesionalizma, koja mogubitikontraproduktivna ionemogućitirazvijanje striktnog ograničenja prevaziđu se da pomaže umetnosti u realnosti slojeva publikom.ciljanom i tekstom različitihi različitih disciplina Kombinovanje zaista priđe temi na način koji zaslužuje, u skladu s njenim specifičnim kon- se da i preciznija/i bude se da omogućava koja taktika krucijalnih od jedna Mislim da je otvorenost ka upotrebi različitih medija u savremenoj umetnosti umetničkih strategija* Razvoj različitih Prelaženje granica: ------* - - - - Löcker Löcker and Queer Feminism, of Worlds Feminism: Ovaj tekst je deo eseja eseja deo je tekst Ovaj V erlag, Beč 2008. Beč erlag, C rossing rossing orders: Development of Different Different of Development Borders: N etworking Conditions. Marina Gržinić i Rosa Reitsamer, urednice., urednice., Reitsamer, Rosa i Gržinić Marina Conditions. etworking kao i za kritiku savremenog društva. refleksiju, komunikaciju i razmenu, istraživanje, za interesantno polje kao vidim umetnost Savremenu A rtistic rtistic S trategies koji je publikovan u knjizi knjizi u publikovan je koji T anja Ost anja N o ew ew jić ekonomija moći nad telom. Samoironija ovog projekta je sadržana u namernoj pratnim efektima” tranzicije. U takvim uslovima ekonomija roda je neizbežno tinu o trgovini ženama, prostituciji, brakovima iz interesa i svim ostalim „pro istočneEvrope.projektu U političke fenomene koji prate fantazam Evropske Unije koji dele mnoge zemlje (gender troubles). Njena refleksija na teme roda je fokusirana na ekonomske i liku na različite igre moći, Ostojić je neizbežno ušla u carstvo rodnog problema “Koristeći svoje telo u različitim kulturnim i društvenim kontekstima kao rep na, te sam podelila sudbinu poraza sa još stotinak onihta i garantnihkoji su pisama, došli ne „prekasno”…bih li aplicirala za vizu. U podne, ambasadatrudopodneva jestajala zatvore samredu u sastotinama ljudi, sadvadesetak dokumena ja u redu ispred austrijskog konzulata u Beogradu „bez rezultata”: od 6 sati uju istražujemtemu zovanihbića” uneregistrovanom prelasku granice. Kao nastavak, počela sam da granicaEvropske Unije. Dnevno jetubivalo uhvaćeno prosečno devet „ilegali prekoslovenačko-austrijske granice, koja jetouvreme bila Šengenska granica i prelaska emigrantkinje granica kojema decenijama. koriste već Prebegla sam Tokom Iskustvo identitetamigrantkinje postići. mogle bi ne ništa možda strategije ove temama, socijalnim urgentnim ka sintaksu konstantno koje pomeraju akciju. filozofiji kroz i umetnosti u delotvornost pro teorija pitanju relevantnih u izložbenog prisustva je Bez kada klasičnog limitiran izvan je i prilično stora, umetnosti, savremene sektor Ipak, 1 Suzana Milevska, “Spec Milevska, Suzana tacle of the the of tacle vol. vol. N U, III N , br. 5/01, 2001. 5/01, br. , ordic ordic Ilegalnog prelaska granice I nvisible”, u: u: nvisible”, A rt Review, rt Čekanje za vizu - stvoren je jaz dvosmilslenosti.” Izovog sukoba tekstualnog poziva vizuelnei odbojnosti poruku.vizuelnusuprotnu sasvimprenosi gestova, ili pogleda zavodljivog ili senzualnosti tragova bez glava, i telo izbrijano mršavo njeno oglas: internet za slike estetizacijikoju umetnica postiže upotrebom sopstvene (jun 2000.) direktno sam se upoznala sa strategija Tražimmuža sapasošem EU (avgust 2000.). Naslov se odnosi na akciju čekan , onaotkriva,ironizuje i is 1 ------

54 | Biti iz/van 55 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma ržm ua a aoe Erpk Unije Evropske projekat pasošem sam sa muža započela Tražim godine 2000. avgustu U se identifikuje sa mnom, sa njima, sa nama. nama. sa njima, sa mnom, koje sa drugih da identifikuje se teme, priče dubinu i složenost lične shvati da priliku prikupljam imala publika kasnije bi da i srećem, što kao priči, mojoj u ji, pozici toj u sebe Prikazujem rada. mog deo je važan apstraktnom, na suprot govora direktnog i ličnog Aspekt grupu. otuđenu jednu kao tretiraju ih često i migrante apstrahuju konstanto zakoni diskriminatorski i Mediji lokacijama… različitim na rada granice u prelasku Ilegalnom ranije (kao zakonu protivne strategije primenila zako sam EU eksplicitno važećim nima, uskraćena bila mi su koja prava, svoja ostvarila bih Da sam organizovala otvaranju na izložbe i moje pravo razveli, se samo smo ja i dala dobi K.G. je toga da Posle mi boravka. umesto strance za dvogodišnjeg i policija istekla, boravka, je stalnog viza dozvolu jem trogodišnja moja 2005. proleće U nas bila godine. po i zvanično tri vize naredne sledeće tanjena račun na sam gde se Diseldorf, sam te u Nemačkoj, u preselila boravak tromesečni i ulazak jedan na drugu, bračnom ograničenu pridruživanje za za vizu sam Nemačke dobila Ambasadi meseca dva u os Posle sam vizu. i aplicirala listom Venčanim dokumentima potrebnim internacionalnim talim Sa Beograd. venčali se Novi smo u Opštini zvanično u umetnosti kasnije dana savremene Mesec 2001. Muzeja novembra ispred Beogradu livadi susret na prvi performans naš javni sam kao ugovorila K.G. nemačkim sa širom građaninom prepiske kandidatima šestomesečne sa Nakon sveta. pisama sam stotina razmenila pet naslovom, preko ovim sa oglasa ljivanja Kancelarija za integraciju integraciju za Kancelarija Žurku povodom razvoda razvoda povodom Žurku ) radi ostvarivanja prava na slobodu kretanja, života i života kretanja, slobodu na prava ostvarivanja radi ) u Galeriji 35 u Berlinu (jula 2005.), 2005.), (jula Berlinu u 35 Galeriji u . 2 ol objav Posle ( Divorce Party Divorce ). - 2 mk/capital/projects/tanja www.scca.org. Passport: EU with Husband a for

T anja Ostojić, Looking Looking Ostojić, anja ------

57 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma imkg eiea e vn oa itgaia irnt j psaa značajna postala je migranata integracija Goga, van Tea režisera filmskog holandskog ubistva senzacionalizovanog medijski posle Naime, Integracija. cala iste teme kojom se i danski premijer bavio toga dana u svojoj rezidenciji: Moja učešće. uzmu da vani posetioci su kom u kabarea događaji političkog vrstu ovi neku u se pretvaraju Vremenom razgovorima. intimnim i projekcijama foto i video večerama, zajedničkim diskusijom, sa ih situacionističke kombinujući u performanse, realnosti domena iz akcije svoje recikliram i prevodim rečeno, radije težim tome Jednostavno da već neku očuvam vrstu „amaterizma”. oblastima, ovim u obrazovanjem tradicionalnim nadjačana dozvoljavajući budem ne da politikom, način neki na i pozorištem se performansom, bavim a umetnica, vizuelna kao obrazovala se sam godina deset Tokom Rad naredefinisanjupoljamojeumetničkeprakse nego u ostalim evropskim evropskim ostalim u nego strankinja/stranac dobija dobija strankinja/stranac strankinjom/-cem, ona/ strankinjom/-cem, su u braku sa strancima strancima sa braku u su restriktivni, mnogo više više mnogo restriktivni, on mora imati najmanje najmanje imati mora on su Dankinje i Danci koji koji Danci i Dankinje su danska/i državljanka/- danska/i kom/im državljankom/ kom/im 21 godinu. godinu. 21 vizu da živi u Danskoj, Danskoj, u živi da vizu na osnovu braka. braka. osnovu na godina braka sa dans sa braka godina uglavnom prisiljeni da da prisiljeni uglavnom koni koji se odnose na na odnose se koji koni in venčana/venčan sa sa venčana/venčan in matičnoj zemlji svojih svojih zemlji matičnoj zemljama. zemljama. migrante postali vrlo vrlo postali migrante mogućnost da dobije dobije da mogućnost žive u Švedskoj ili u ili Švedskoj u žive 3 U Danskoj su za su Danskoj U Integracijska večera u Kanonhallen u Kopenhagenu decembra 2004. se ti- državljaninom, državljaninom, partnerki/a. T N ek posle 7 posle ek pr. ako je je ako pr. Z ato ato - - da bude jednosmeran proces, jer bi Danska samo samo kulturama. Danska novim obogati se da bi mogla jer proces, jednosmeran bude da trebalo bi ne Integracija stranaca. integracije tanjem pi sa asimilaciju pomešao premijer danski je da sam za intervjuu U Kopenhagenu. u novinama besplatnim celu distribuiranim u široko stranu dobila i štampe pažnju sam privukla događaja umetničkog ovog Zbog strah. za razloga nema slučaju spektakl konstantni ovom u da pokažem da uspela sam da proizvodila Mislim straha. bi da fokusirala mašinerija na koje – se medijska fenomena terorizma i seksa islama, oličenje sam predstavljala večere, kom to nosila i kreirala sam koje kostima seta pomoć Uz su, nacionalističkiikontraproduktivni. Uniji. Dominantni zvanični diskursi su bili, i još uvek Evropskoj celoj u javnosti mišljenje za borbi u tema metroXpress 3 a priori a izjavila izjavila poz - - - Tokom čitavog serijala istraživanja. mog temu za vezane poruke pre iznela sam kome Lineburga gradonačelnik i je me Primio migracije. i integracije temama o intervjue organizovane i diskusije sam inicirala jekta, pro nedelje Tokomdruge ja. i koleginice moje predložile smo koji ritam i teme alternativnim različite za sa otvorena i motivisana upoznata vrlo je bila bila predavanja, metodama je koja profesorka, im Naša sam časovima. Pridružila na oblasti. se toj u živeli su koji strance za jezika nemačkog jezike za f Halle prostoru izložbenom U one iz koje učenice/i dolaze, koje god da je njihovo poreklo. kursevijezikapitanjunamećukulturanagoveštajemkulturu,višau od s je da što je čula. Još jedan problematični prstup je taj da pored gramatičkih pravila, poezije”.Kao što se dalo pretpostaviti, nemačka publika je bila šokirana onim sam neke od tekstova smatrala nadrealnim, citirala sam ih na javnim “večerima kakokoristilibanalni, abili predavačisukoje onisu i knjiga,kao primeriiz jersam se posle svakog časa osećala kao posle pokušaja ispiranja mozga. Mnogi boravkatimzemljama.u Kursevi bilisuprilično skupi, veomai frustrirajući, Do sada sam iskusila više različitih kurseva nemačkog i francuskogu Školi nemačkog jezika jezika za vreme Moje koleginice/kolegeizrazreda subile/iveomasrećne/i Integracijskog projektadostupanjesvimakoji suzainteresovani. je god Kad istraživanjem. tekućim sa odnosu esej, razgovori, dokumenti, fotografije, flajeri, brošure, itd.) je u posebnom jedan knjige, materijal, audio intervjua, video nemontiranih sati 80 preko rad. kontinuirani moj za korisno veoma kao se ispostavilo materijala arhivskog Prikupljanje fazama. nje- sledećim govim o odluke donosila sam toga osnovu na i projekta ovog razvoja proces kompleksan kroz učila sam vreme Sve transmisiju. širu za njeni iskoristili se kanali bi kako umetnost u uvedu realnosti aspekti određeni se da bio je , pravu učionicu koja je funkcionisala kao prostor za besplatan kurs kurs besplatan za prostor kao funkcionisala je koja učionicu pravu , Prelaženja granica i ü r Kunst u Lineburgu instalirala sam sam instalirala Lineburgu u Kunst r Integracijskog projekta (2000-2005), cilj kj čini (koji projekta Integracijskog Arhiv izložen kao deo kao izložen Arhiv Kancelarije Školu Školu - -

58 | Biti iz/van 59 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma elitističkog političko- ekonomskog prostora. prostora. ekonomskog političko- elitističkog tog državljanka nije jer diskriminisana je koja govori ko migrantkinje nekoga perspektive iz teritoriji, EU pripada – ne ko slici nekoga na je telo žene – Telo telo EU. u moje biopolitike i isključivosti politiku na odnosu Rad Medijski skandal realnosti. U tradiciji mojih prethodnih radova, poput serije serije poput radova, prethodnih granica mojih tradiciji U realnosti. političke austrijske momentu problematičnom tako u zastavu EU pred stavljale nisu gaćice interpretacija plave da skandal skorašnja medijski moja izazvala bi ne ova slike da pomenute verujem unazad, osvrnem se Kad od osamdesetihgodina20.veka. Parizu u d’Orsay) (Musée Orsej Muzeja postavci u predstavljena je ali jama, Slika ganje, dok je sam bivao hapšen prevashodno zbog svog političkog angažmana. izla- za zabranjivana su dela Njegova društvu. u umetnosti ulogu cipatorsku eman- u verovao je kojiPariske komune,tokom borbu klasnu u uključenog direktno umetnika poziciju njegovu na odnosilo se Kurbea na ukazivanje sveta – monde du origine (L’ naslov na reference i kompozicije Pored poruka. je zbog svoje ali simboličke vrednosti u javnosti, društvu često služila u i kao prenosilac izvrgavana drugih je nagost periodima istorijskim određenim U godine. 2006. marta do ra janua od Gracu u Stadtpark-a Forum-a fasadi na postavljen bio potom je x 4 metra 3,5 veličine Poster način. i kompleksan interesantan vrlo na dalu skan ovom o je svedočilo čitalaca komentara hiljadu preko i članaka sto ko Pre EU. predsedavanje preuzme da trebalo premijer austrijski je kada ku u trenut skandala medijskog ogromnog kao posledica dva dana, svega posle uklonjen je Rad godine. 2006. januara do 2005. decembra od traje da lo na izložbi bilbordima nim Prema Kurbeu (L‘ origine du monde du origine (L‘ Kurbeu Prema Gustava Kurbea, ulje na platnu, 1866, 46 x 55 cm), kao i same slike, moje je bila skrivena prekokolekciskrivena privatnim bila u je godina monde 120 du origine - L’ i i Integracijskog projekta 2000–2005. projekta Integracijskog EuroPart – – u javnim prostorima Beča, koja je treba Beča, prostorima u javnim Poreklo sveta) sveta) Poreklo zadržala sam svoj kritički stav u stav kritički svoj sam zadržala je predstavljen na rotacio na predstavljen je Prelaženje Prelaženje Poreklo ------

61 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma jedine konstruktivne i intelektualne debate, pored pored debate, intelektualne i konstruktivne jedine izazvao jeprovokativnuinapetu diskusiju. slike interpretacija moja i stavljena pred- je koga okviru u performans, Taj terorizma”. protiv „rata realnosti uznemirujuće deo kao donu, Brazilcanevinog ubila policija Lon- britanska u je što nakondana dva samo Cornerhouse, teatra prostoru u Nova Evropa” u Mančesteru 2005, Mančesteru u Evropa” Nova / Feminizam Novi „[Prolog] festival feministički za kreiran performans je terorizma”. stereotipekreirajuprotiv „ratui u kao mediji, apstrakcijukojetematizujući manjina EU, demonizaciju u i manjinama vost vidlji- omogućim da sam htela – masku terorističku tzv. crvenu drugoj na a integracija, od kojih na jednoj nosim kamuflažnu burku na ulicama Mančestera, bilbordima– rotacionim istim na kojefotografijebile dve su još Sa društva. delova najzabačenijih do ga dovodeći sadržaj, plicirao multi zapravo je jer propao zatim je koji moći izvršne političke zvanične za samo jer manifesto-vanje je taj čin služio razloga, iz moralnih uklanjanja i licemernost apsurdnost da nas sagledamo navodi sa bilborda rada lanjanje publikaci i su koje medijima jama, digitalnim u prisutniji još postao je Rad javnosti. od očiju sadržaja političkih ozbiljnih ili zataškavanje i uklanjanje umetnosti finansiranje javno EU, iz nisu koji umetnici i umetnice umetnost, kritička sadržajem, sa političkim umetnost je kada u pitanju – ti pogotovo u Austriji umetnos za budućnost opasnost koja predstavlja cenzure oblik je jedan bio to sumnje, Bez pogotovo. u Austriji krugovima, buke u umetničkim mnogo je izazvala Beču u bilborda rotacionih sa uklonjeno delo je mi da Činjenica EU partnera… ne- i EU između sklopljenim brakovima u postelje” temperature veravanja „pro- praksu dugogodišnju nastavlja učestalije sve policija imigraciona ima, ne-državljankama/ nad kontrolu pojačale Unije Evropske zemlje su Pošto a priori a javni prostori, i očigledno je da su tome sledile i po i sledile tome su da je očigledno i prostori, javni 4 čiji je prvi deo izveden na ulici, a drugi a ulici, na izveden deo prvi je čiji L’origine du monde , du L’origine mainstream Nemoguća integracija Nemoguća aspx? nerhouse.org/art/info. www.cor Mančester: I Europe, new / feminism 4 zložba u Cornerhouse, Cornerhouse, u zložba [prologue] new new [prologue] reakcije. Uk reakcije. I D=239&page=0 Nemoguća ------da budeotvorena zasvekritičke stavove. vidualna stanovišta, da rade na promeni evropske biopolitike, koja bi trebalo indi- iznose da budući pozovu, pre se da već EU”, za „reklama poput mom te- bave umetnici se da namera nikakva postojala nije bilbordima sa vezi U identiteti. Tanja Ostojić je bila jedna od predavača na Međunarodnoj letnjoj akademiji humorom iuključivanjemprimaoca. pozicioniranjem, političkim određen je radovima njenim u primenjen pristup i kinje način, taj na migrant- žene perspektive iz ispitujući, radi Prvenstveno moći. odnose istraživanju,i konfiguracije društvene umetničkom svom u medije različite koristi i performanse situacionističke u sebe uključuje Ostojić Berlinu. u živi trenutno Nantu, turna aktivistkinja. Rođena je u Jugoslaviji (Srbija), studirala je umetnost u Beogradu i kul - i umetnica interdisciplinarna performansa, umetnica nezavisna je Ostojić Tanja (Bez)granični

62 | Biti iz/van 63 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma oai a aut soe ooe Piin mgaie dsoaie bekstva igraju veomaznačajnuuloguukontekstu evropskihmigracija. i dislokacije migracije, Prisilne domove. svoje napuste da morani migracija, pri- ljudi milioni forme su kada rata svetskog Drugog nove posle vrhunac svoj dostižući se su pojavile rata svetskog Prvog posle Međutim, života inezaposlenostiuzemljamaiseljenja. uslova loših i kao faktora, ekonomskih i kolonizacije posledica bile stveno prven- su migracije Prvogmeđunarodne izbijanja svetskog1914. ratado Sve cionalnom identitetuibezbednosti. napretku uXIXveku,migracije susvevišeidoživljavanekaopretnja na- i dobrobiti sveukupnoj doprineli nivou međunarodnom na dobara promet oblasti u i politike migracije različite i kao sistem, vizni i pasoši su uvedeni rezultat, Kao građana. svojih identifikovanjem i granica državnih svojih kontrolom opterećene više i više sve postajale su države-nacije veka XX početka od Još veku, kaoionihsazapadanaistokkoje supočelepre oko četristogodina. XX i XIX u zapad na istoka sa migracija zemalja, pojedinačnih unutar seoba Evropa beleži dugu i raznovrsnu istoriju migracija, koja se sastoji od različitih po tipologije, analize. nivoe i različite datke uvodeći fenomena ovog eko razjašnjavanjem svojstven sebi poput na način, bave, sve discipline istorije i se nauka da političkih sociologije, činjenici nomije, u se ogleda priroda migracija Interdisciplinarna fenomena porastu. stalnom u pred je koji radnika, fenomen migracije stavljaju obuhvaćene njima i migracije, Međunarodne transnacionalnog preduzetnika XX veka–odgostujućegradnikado Srpski radnik–migrantuEvropi Ik s mđnrde ircj rdia tgvn i trgovina radnika, migracije međunarodne su Iako naturalizacije. R astisla v a a M irk ov ić - - - (1994) (1994) rada verovatno dovodi do do dovodi verovatno rada Birds of Passage: Migrant Migrant Passage: of Birds tržište rada s bezbednim bezbednim s rada tržište moraju se uzeti u obzir pri pri obzir u uzeti se moraju analiziranju kretanja ljudi. kretanja analiziranju Patterns, Patterns, (1992) Oxford, England, England, Oxford, (1992) žele da prihvate poslove poslove prihvate da žele zaradama i standardima standardima i zaradama na sekundarnom tržištu tržištu sekundarnom na da radnici-državljani ne ne radnici-državljani da poslova se zapošljavaju zapošljavaju se poslova rada, za obavljanje ovih ovih obavljanje za rada, and Social Social and trijskim društvima seg društvima trijskim mentiranje tržišta rada rada tržišta mentiranje i na sekundarno tržište tržište sekundarno na i works and the Shaping Shaping the and works društvenog osiguranja, osiguranja, društvenog rada s niskim platama, platama, niskim s rada 1 5 Caces, Migration Migration Caces, odnosi se na primarno primarno na se odnosi uslovima rada. Budući Budući rada. uslovima Societies (1979) CUP, (1979) Societies

in the Late Late the in of Migration Systems Systems Migration of 2 Gurak Douglas Douglas Gurak Michael Joseph Piore, Piore, Joseph Michael potreba za radnicima radnicima za potreba 4 povećanja imigracije. povećanja 3 uslovima zaposlenja, zaposlenja, uslovima zakoni o emigrantima emigrantima o zakoni U naprednim indus naprednim U sekundarnog tržista tržista sekundarnog Labor and and Labor Heinz Fassman and and Fassman Heinz Regulativa admisije, admisije, Regulativa niskim standardima standardima niskim European Migration Migration European Rainer Münz (eds.), (eds.), Münz Rainer Cambridge England, migracijske politike i politike migracijske England, Brookfield England, imigranti. Pod ovim ovim Pod imigranti. Century: Historical Historical Century: osiguranja i teškim teškim i osiguranja A uslovima rastuća rastuća uslovima relativno visokim visokim relativno Clarendon Press Clarendon ldershot, Hants, Hants, ldershot, A ctual ctual I mplications mplications T I wentieth wentieth ndustrial ndustrial T rends, rends, T N . i Fe i . et - - - oa u av mgaisa rtna bčo podsti obično cana kretanja migracijska takva su toga rgaia zapošljavanja programima vladinim su podržane su rada koje tržišta potreba radnika posledica migracije slučajevima mnogim U radnika. gracija lja lja po- naučnog predmet takođe su radnika Migracije Nemačke. prvenstveno zemalja, zapadnoevropskih napredujućih za strane je od radnika posleno srpskih) i takođe, (te, goslovenskih vjasa Šesa. mrči ekonomista Američki Švedska). i Švajcarska Austrija, Nemačka, (npr. država zapadnoevropskih u nekoliko Evrope južne zemalja iz radnika migracije radnika tzv. gostujućeg i programa ekonomija usled zapadnoevropskih veka, rasta XX rapidnog godina sedamdesetih i Šezdesetih jednica u društvu u koje su došli. došli. su za koje u društvu u emigrantskih jednica enklava formiranje i razvoj radnika gostujućih objašnjavaja delimično migracija Nmču anh edsth oia X ea Po Mincu veka. Rajneru i Fasmanu XX Hajncu godina šezdesetih kasnih Nemačku u zemalja južnoevropskih iz pred radnika ovo iseljenja za stavljaju primer Tipičan useljenja. i iseljenja tiranim tržištima rada tržištima tiranim . F Cases Fe i T. Daglas Gurak prepoznali su radnika migracija toka kontinuiranog društvenog osnove Ulogu esencijalne kao vreme. umrežavanja i prostor kroz protežu žzf Piore Džozef sociologije oiikm ijvm i aoso regulativom zakonskom i ciljevima političkim koje se fokusira na migracije koje se se koje migracije na fokusira se koje 1 tvrdi da je je da tvrdi 5 . Na Na . 2

glavni razlog međunarodnih mi međunarodnih razlog glavni središnjem nivou središnjem ili ili iaeanm ugovorima bilateralnim potreba za radnikom u radnikom za potreba /Gastarbeiter , ova tzv. lančana lančana tzv. ova , 4 , 1,3 miliona ju miliona 1,3 , započete su su započete 3

zemalja zemalja . Zbog Zbog . segmen

Majkl Majkl ------

64 | Biti iz/van 65 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma na nezavidnu situaciju u koju su ih postavile i zemlje zemlje i postavile ih su koju u situaciju nezavidnu na radnika gostujućih generacije druge odgovor ventivni in oni su li Da preduzetnici? transnacionalni novi su Ko fenomene. nove relativno predstavljaju dalje je više sporadično obrađivana u oblasti društvenih društvenih nauka oblasti u obrađivana sporadično više je bila Jugoslavije) bivše (i Srbije iz radnika gostujućih Tema društvo. nemačko u integracije stvarne proces započela Nemčkoj) u deo radnika najveći gostujućih populacije predstavlja što toga (pored grupa migranata određena ova je koga zbog razlog biti mogao ratura o radnicima iz gostujućim Turske, i to bi takođe lite obimna Postoji grupe. tri o sve zna se malo Vrlo radnika migranata. trani izbeglicama)–semogusmatrati trećom grupom danas poznati pod nazivom dijaspora (prvobitno sma- emi- – prisiljeni bili to kojina Jugoslavije su bivše iz granti mnogi Štaviše, nivou. akademskom na bavilo adekvatno nije se sada do migranta” polu-radnika ili „hibridnog kategorijom novom Ovom oblastima. tim da- u prisustvo simultano zahteva što interese turne kul- i političke ekonomske, prati i kultura različitih državljanstvo, vezanost za dom u dve zemlje, često se lako transponuje između dvojno dvojezičnost, podrazumeva često radnika-migranta profil novi Ovaj umreženošću. transnacionalnom s preduzetnik transnacionalni migranta: da je proširenje EU deo procesa globalizacije!), razvio se novi profil radnika- Kao posledica aktuelnog procesa uvećavanja EU i globalizacije (moglo bi se reći faktor, ponekadčakipreduslov zamigracijska kretanja radnika. važan predstavljaju useljenja zemalja i iseljenja zemalja između veze nomske eko- i političke društvene, da reći se može razlozima, navedenim Nasuprot 6 dk iapr i rnncoan mgat i migranti transnacionalni i dijaspora dok , - - Požarevac, Srbija. Požarevac, (2008) Gastarbajters – tions T npr. – pažnje veće sve predmet postaje vreme poslednje u Srbije iz radnika gostujućih pitanje svetu umetničkom Münster, L (2004), Konflikt er I Gender, exhile”, in nicity eth (“Living članku svom u useljenja zemljama u radnika gostujućih i lica izbeg između kontakta nedostatak na ukazuje Korać Maja Sociološkinja 6 tory of the 20 the of tory His 2/2005, Serbia”, in Modernization of Factor the as (“Gastarbeiters Srbije modernizacije faktor kao gastarbajtere analizira Markogić J. Predrag dok Jugoslavije, bivše iz radnicima gostujućim bave se koji sociologa nekoliko od je Bielefeld, (2007), Migration” tionale dentiät und kriegerisch und dentiät Pascal Goeke (“ Goeke Pascal reister reister T A T he Return of the the of Return he N anscript, anscript, rt rt N emačka). U emačka). emačka) jedan jedan emačka) I nterven th century). century). T ransna N oa oa IT ------između pomenute tri grupe migranata. migranata. grupe tri pomenute između odnosu i useljenja njihovog zemljama u radnika gostujućih srpskih poziciji o istraživanje akademsko multidisciplinarno odgo inicirali bismo moglo ukoliko se voriti bi pitanja druga i ova Na državama? uspostavljanja među i odnosa i Srbije veza reputacije građenju u uloga njihova biti mogla bi Koja ratova? jugoslovenskih tokom zemlju napustili su koji emigranti novi čine prevashodno grupu ovu Ili, porekla? njihovog zemlje i žive kojima u od polaznicaMeđunarodneletnjeakademije (Bez)graničniidentiteti. manjine i migracije u jugoistočnoj Evropi. Živi i interesovanja: radi u Berlinu. Rastislava Oblasti je bila jedna Berlinu. u Universitaet Freie na studije Istočnoevropske za pi Rastislava Mirković je završila Interdisciplinarne studije kulture i magistrirala na gru - -

66 | Biti iz/van 67 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma kodnevnim aktivnostima, svojim vrlinama, sposobnostima itd, polako,malo itd, sposobnostima vrlinama, svojim kodnevnimaktivnostima, sva- imena davanjem da shvatamo ne da egocentrični toliko zaista smo li Da za neuspeh... imenuje kao “identitet” sa svakim nanosom reči. PitamČinimi se da smo seistrajni da usopstvenim li smo naporima predodređenida opišemo taj pojam koji se Nikada nisam rekla nešto što nije istinito, pa čemu onda takav pogled, gospođo? Pitam sezašto… umesto „student“ gospođi u studentskoj službi, i ona me pogleda sumnjičavo. Ponekad se zbunim sa svim tim ispravama i pokažem „mašina za pranje sudova” identitet sekoristi ukojoj situaciji,izašto. Ne sećam se ko je počeo igru, ko je postavio granice, kada i gde... ko bira koji Prestala samdabrojimko ilištasam... „Perem sudove,jasamljudskamašinazapranje sudova.” „Imam trojedece,jasammajka.” „Pričam priče,jasam pripovedač.” „Kuvam, jasamkuvar.” „Slikam, jasamslikar.” „Pišem pesme,jasampesnik.” „Ja sammuzičar,pevamsasvimdobro.” Toliko ličnihisprava imamovihdana: i ušlasam. sam mu malo parče plastike na kojem je nešto napisano. Klimnuo je glavom, Stojim u redu, čekajući da uđem. Čovek mi kaže: „Isprave, molim.” Pokazala (BEZ)granični identiteti

Iv a a Ko l u n d žija „To samštosam”;ati? Ne možešimatideo“ničega”;ništajeuvek“celina”. i nedelinasniticepanakomade? postepeno li Da li se zadovoljavamo Da s tim divnim “ništa” zbog toga što je toliko uobičajeno ugroze? nas da uspeli identiteti smo? što ono definišemo da pokušajima ovim svim prestajemopostojimo da brojni naši su li da I sanjamo oboljemdanu. da nastavljajući “Ništa”, onim Tadas nešto. misli ostavljamo i oči zatvaramo ne a šta, bilo drugo, nešto ne a jedno, smo da osećajući niti razmišljajući ne krevet u odlazimo dana kraju na jer razvili, to se smo šta u učinili, jesmo to zaista ako i, razvili se smo kako tome o razmišljaš da počneš kada je Čudno biće”. “ljudsko naziva se koja slagalicu ovu sastavimo konačno, da, i slike segmente ostale i istražimo da pokušaćemo radoznali, ili zainteresovani dovoljno smo liko na A delove. njene opet smo dužni sebi da i se uko onda, segmenta, držimo koncentrišemo potom se da a celini, u sliku sagledamo prvo da smo identitet... Učeni naš činiti moglo bi ili čini što onoga slojeve skidamo malo po Iva jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije(Bez)graničniidentiteti. mokratskog društvauSrbijiipoboljšanjenjenereputacije nameđunarodnomnivou. civilnog/de- građenje za vezana pitanja za interesovanje svoje potvrđuje Iva projekata međunarodnih i akcija građanskih/omladinskih brojnih realizaciji u angažovanje i kroz sredine životne zaštite do prostoru, i ali praksu, umetničku svoju Kroz društva. modernog fenomena različitih istraživanja javnom u as - umetnosti i kulture, medija urbane umetničkih različitih pekata istraživanja od rasponu u kreću se interesovanja Njena Beogradu. u umetnosti primenjenih Fakulteta studentkinja je Kolundžija Iva -

68 | Biti iz/van 69 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma identitet Studentski bih želeo da skiciram nekoliko situacija sa Akademije, koje ukazuju na to to „evrostudenti”. na su ko ukazuju koje već Akademije, sa znači, situacija mene nekoliko za skiciram da pojam želeo bih ovaj što u definišem da tačno nameravam eseju ne kratkom Naravno, ovom smisao. drugi i ima kultura” pojam da „studentska dokaz Akademija letnja naša je mene Za pivo. jeftino uz vezuje se „studentski” pridev u Poljskoj, gradu u mom je kafićima u što nekim kao slučaj to ili i studenti, muziku konzumenti film, i/ili na autori su se čiji misli predstave pozorišne kulturi studentskoj o govori se kada Obično „evrostudenata”. kulturu na kulturu, studentsku na lim mis identiteta: internacionalnog evropskog vid poseban jedan ispoljavao Akademije tokom se da se mi čini učestvujem), da priliku imao sam kojima u događajima sličnim i o drugim (kao kasnije dana godinu o Akademiji lim mis Kada u i Evropi. Srbije Evrope identiteta problema internaciona- u kontekstu lizmu i nacionalizmu o razgovarali smo dosta Akademije Tokom sumiram svojaiskustvakoristeći upravo tajpojam. Budući da je glavna tema našeg sastanka bio fenomen identiteta, pokušaću da je. Zatim je počeo razgovor. Iako nije bilo nijednog studenta studenta nijednog bilo nije Iako razgovor. počeo je Zatim je. emigraci problemu i prema Uniji Evropskoj prema Por tugalaca odnosu o govorio je Portugala iz Profesor slika. Druga se razgovor engleskom. na Naravno, vodio Danskoj. u studira u koja Holandije studira iz koja Rumunije devojka u Londonu, studira iz koja Srbije iz devojka Nemačkoj, devojka učestvovali: su voru razgo U gde. tačno se sećam ne smo, Razgovarali slika. Prva nimljivih razgovora ne mogu se sažeti na dve stranice. dve na sažeti se mogu razgovorane nimljivih za- večeri predavanjasedam santnih i radionica,kao i Akademije Nije lako ukratko opisati utiske sa prošlogodišnje letnje sdm aa intere- dana sedam – Identites (UN)Limited To maž maž Ev ert ov ski - - - - - isključuje njihovu pripadnost kulturi zemlje porekla. Možda je i to bilo naj- bilo porekla.to zemlje i kulturi je pripadnost Možda njihovu isključuje ne žive kojoj u zemlje građanina identitet koje za dijaspore, iz ljudi poput Londonac, ili Beograđanin Englez, ili Srbin bude prestajeda ne tom pri da različite elemente i ideje. Pojedinac može da oseća identitet „evrostudenta” a vezuje koji hibrid nego struktura, monolitna nije identitet da teorije dokaz on je da Mislim identitetu? studentskom tom u najvažnije mene za je šta A mladima. takve mogućnosti stvara koja institucija univerzitet je Evropi u a društvom, i znanjem za teže govorim kojima o ljudi jednostavno da se mi Čini studiranje. pruža na koje iskustvo (kao koristi) stalno (ili koristila je aktivno institucija i univerzitetom) primer kulturno-obrazovnih tipovima bila životu raznim svom sa u je kontaktu učesnici nas u svi većina apsolutna nisu no – Naravno, studenti identitet? bili Akademije studentski to je da ističem Zašto bez obzira nanjihovoporeklo. ljudima, drugim sa kontakt za spremnosti i radoznalosti mobilnosti, znaci su To budućnosti. u saradnje ozbiljne mogućnost označavaju takođe koji a Sve to pokazuje otvorenost, sposobnost za komunikaciju, slobodu u druženju, bilo mnogovremena zagubljenjenasan. nije i interesantni veoma bili su ljudi kratko, trajala Aka- je demija Zašto? intenzivan. bio život” „noćni je Jer čega? Zbog kafu. popiju da čeznuli ujutru su svi skoro – slika poslednja I diskutujemo. da i združimo brzo se da želju nepoznati. ometala nije drugima ipak jedni situacija Takva bili smo većinom no ranije poznavala, od nas od nekolicina samo se dana Prvog slika. Treća interesantna. veoma bila je diskusija i pitanja postavljali su ljudi zemalja, iberijskih iz

70 | Biti iz/van 71 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma T ------bio najboljapotvrda onogaštosmočuli tokom predavanja. interesantnije tokom cele Akademije: naš boravak u Beogradu sam po sebi je ekst je originalno napisan na srpskom jeziku. srpskom na napisan originalno je ekst letnje akademije akademije letnje različitih okviru Međunarodne u polaznika od jedan Tomaž bio je Srbiji razmena. i u programa međunarodnih boravio je puta Više Poljskoj. u Poznanju u Mickijeviča Evertovski Tomaž (Bez)granični identiteti (Bez)granični je student srpske i poljske filologije na Univerzitetu Adama Adama Univerzitetu na filologije poljske i srpske student je . i albanskom kulturom određen slovenskom Podeljeni identitet dina. Do tog dana sam znala samo za dražavu pod tim imenom, koja je za mene predstavljala samopoznatinazivnageografskoj mapi Evrope. je koja imenom, tim pod dražavu za samo znala sam dana tog Do dina. go- pet sam imala Jugoslaviju za interesujem se da počela sam kada put Prvi Nasleđe noj silirazličitih shema(v.Tomlinson, 1999). tekstu sagledan kao rastuća moć lokalne kulture koja pruža otpor centrifugal- sistemi, evropeizacija i globalizacija uništavaju. Naprotiv, identitet je u ovom politički institucije, državne koga cvet nežan identitet je da toga od Daleko je on nešto osetljivo, nešto što se treba zaštititivrsta kolektivnog i sačuvati blaga/nasleđai što se može izgubiti.lokalnih Identitet zajednica. tako, Međutim, kao i jezik, takođe nije je samo utvrđeno opis pripadanja da određenoj kulturi; identiteta on je od neka nivou očekuje daobezbediodgovornapitanjeko ilištasmo(Ristić,2007:186). mikro na se dok zajednici, svakoj u stabilnosti i reda Teorije fokusirane na makro nivo posmatraju identitet kao stanje društvenog ovu kompleksnost ivišeznačnost. Velikireflektujukojiteme teorija ove i tiču definicija njeg- se diskursa, broj kolektivnog posedovanja. ili individualnog kao poimanje njegovo na odnosu u „identitet” pojma razumevanju drugačijem na zasniva se priča Ova rasprostiranju. i kreiranju njegovom u snagu najznačajniju predstavlja već ruši, ga da toga od daleko oe e ei d pltči režim politički da i reći se može identitetu, kulturnom o reč je kada Međutim, destrukciji. njegovoj u programa nacionalnih i ideologije sistema, političkih ulogu na odnosi Ova priča o kulturnom identitetu se I nis nis S hkreli

72 | Biti iz/van 73 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma svoje hibridnonasleđe. je istaći bezbedno Ona bilo nije jer kćerki svojih identitet. od identitet i poreklo svoje sakrila novi svoj i majčin sam usvojila trenutku određenom U predi svakumarginalizaciju,tako dajeime“Mila”pretvoreno u“Mili”. datno, pošto je bila pripadnica komunističke omladine, morala je da predu- Do- stranaca. identiteta prikrivanje za dobro postalo “Mila” ime vremena ga”. Nadimak joj je dala dadilja, koja je takođe bila iz Crne Gore, ali je tokom „dra- znači što „mila” izraza jugoslovenskog od izvedeno milja, od koristi se Majka je proširila priču o svom imenu Mili objašnjavajući mi da je to ime koje društvu reč “stani”dovodiuvezuskolibom ilimalomkućom. jugoslovenskom u se dok leta, tokom napasa stoke do sta- se kojima u skloništa i pašnjake za vezana društvu albanskomu je “stani” kontekst.Reč lokalni slovenski Stani, jugo- i albanski u za i značenje promenjeno specifično zadržavajući Staniç ili Stanić prezime je a rmn peie zaiajm lv Ć/Ç slova izbacivanjem prezime promeni i da albanskim zameni državljanstvo jugoslovensko da prisiljen bio deda moj je toga Zbog neprijatelje. državne kao osuđujući ili režim u Albaniji zabranjivao je strancima boravak u zemlji, proglašavajući ih monokratski aktuelan vreme to U 1970. do zadržali državljanstvo slovensko jugo- su kako tome o i veka XIX tokom Albaniju u porodice njene selidbi o detaljima sa je Nastavila Gori. Crnoj u grada Cetinja, iz potiče koji oca, svoga poreklo je mi Objasnila porodici. svojoj o priča mi da počela majka je Postepenoodgovor. očekivala nestrpljivo sam koja na pitanja mnoga meni u Tajime. pravo to je joj da odgovorila je mi ona a oslovila, probudio je detalj tako žena je ju zašto majku pitala sam toga Zbog nepoznato. potpuno bilo Slobodanka ime je mi dok Mili, je bilo znala tada do sam koje majke moje ime Jedino imenom. drugim majku moju naziva žena da čuvši iznenađena kojasam gospođa, Bila je “Slobodanka”. ju sa kada oslovila lekar, moj bila je živele smo kome u kraju po majkom sa sam šetala dan; uobičajen to je Bio 1 Tako . se piše Ć. Ć. piše se jeziku srpskohrvatskom u a jeziku, albanskom 1 Ç se piše i izgovara u izgovara i piše se Ç Postojali su periodi u Albaniji kada je bilo izuzetno teško zadovoljiti zadovoljiti mo su teško koja izuzetno interesovanja bila nisu bilo to ukoliko je obrazovanjem, kada za potrebe Albaniji u periodi su Postojali pejzaži televiziji. jugoslovenski jugoslovenskoj na i radiju, časopisima u gledala sam na koje slušala sam koju muzika slovenska tura, kul jugoslovenska privlači me da je počela detinjstva tokom smislu, tom U jalnog imetka,nasleđaikoristi odkontinuiteta saprošlošću. egzistenci- uznemirujućeg poput nešto „posedovali”, prosto ja i porodica majčina smo što nešto je bio identitet Jugoslovenski predaka. mojih zemlja Od trenutka kada je Jugoslavija prodrla u moju ličnost, nacija je za mene bila 2007:187). Ristić, c. l. (2003:7; prevaziđeno potpunosti u nije danas do ni Evropi Jugoistočnoj u što laciji, asimi prisilnoj i ratovima diskriminaciji, ka manjina, ka gonjenju vodilo krivičnom zatim izopštavanju, je što država-nacija, od se da sastojala činjenici Evropa u rezultiralo je To država-nacija. modela nacionl i okvirima identiteta u nog isključivo mišljenje kao viđeno je način evropski na Razmišljanje modernizma. evropskog tvorevine ključne dve kao identitet, nacionalni i naciju i oba, vidi Nassehi tim, sa vezi U državom-nacijom. sa koji je bio u vezi bliskoj nacionalnog, na osnovu identitet svoj da bar izgradi ili nacijom, sa identifikuje se da prisiljen/a je bio/la Balkanu na publikama re socijalističkim u pojedinac/ka veka XX godina sedamdesetih Sredinom sta citiram Memorandum Memorandum citiram sta Srpske akademije nauka nauka akademije Srpske 2 posluži kao odličan opis opis odličan kao posluži desetih godina XX veka veka XX godina desetih U nekim delovima tek delovima nekim U i umetnosti, objavljen objavljen umetnosti, i situacije u albanskom albanskom u situacije društvu tokom osam tokom društvu ekonomske i moralne moralne i ekonomske 1995, jer može da da može jer 1995, (Halili, 2004:31). 2004:31). (Halili, - - kriza (v. i Memorandum, 1995:114; l. c. Halili, Halili, c. l. 1995:114; 2004:5) Memorandum, i (v. kriza kulturna duboka televiziji. je na pratila i vrednosti sistema štampi Krizu u radiju, na zabavi, filmu, muzici, literaturi, u prisutni bili su organizovanja, sloboda i ljudskih govora sloboda su što kao osnovnih pojedinca, prava ugrožavanje provincijalizam, i Primitivizam vlade. diktatorske strane od zurisanim cen ekstremno već sadržajima zadovoljena biti gla 2 . ------

74 | Biti iz/van 75 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma oi rm UF aae kak rdo talase radio kratke talase, UHF prima koji tjunerom podešavajućim sa kondenzatorima ispu- kutiji njenoj aluminijumskoj maloj o je Reč – grupa. „grupi” ili kutija, – „kanoçja” nazvali prestonice popularniji aparat je bio prijemnik koga su stanovnici Naj- elektroinženjeri. hrabri improvizovali često su savremenikonstruišućisvet, aparatetajno mnoge koje Albanci su izumeli brojna rešenja ne bi li stekli uvid u Kao rezultat, tokom ranih osamdesetih godina XX veka rasprostranjena. veoma bila granica turnih kul i mentalnih preko pograničnim bekstva su u dok rizika područjima, velikog zbog broju limi- u bila tirana su granice prelaskom fizičkim izvedena do mentalnih prelazaka granice prelazaka mentalnih do fizičkih od slo akcije, različite društvenih su svih podrazumevala i iz jeva ljude za svojstvena Bekstva bila perioda. su istorijskog kojima opisanog u tokom a Albanaca besktvo, iskustva prebeg, predvode migracija, ilegalna su što kao opstanka gije strate različite za masa interesovanje povećavaju vremena teška Međutim, zadobije srca iumoveljudi (Memorandum, 1995:114; l.c.Halili,2004:5). da sposobnost rasipala je naširoko mentaliteta, provincijskog ograničenog, programa nudila prazne političke proklamacije, a koja je generisana od strane određenim u satima. Zvanična ideologija samo koja je emitovao umesto stvarnog socijalističkog se program štaviše su propagande, komunističke bili funkciji u progami, i filmovi materijala, deo televizijskog Veliki programa. zabavnog previše nudila nije TV albanska perioda komunstičkog tokom Svakako, slovenske, italijanske igrčke. jugo- poput televizija stranih signala prijem za dobra kanoçja je izgledala kao nazadan izum, ali je bila veoma 3 . Zapravo, bekstva bekstva Zapravo, . 4 Sprava . - - 4 3 daljinskom upravljaču. upravljaču. daljinskom izum sličan bio je talase vizor. tele običan u ugrađen je koji dekodera model zemljom i sl. sl. i zemljom vodom, – putevima različitim granicu vensku jugoslo pređu ilegalno da pokušali su ljudi mladi 2005:141). (Canco, egzile hapšenja, terora, policijskog režim su podsticali rodbinom; njihovom nad surovosti bile su čina tog posledice a izdajnicima, su trani sma emigriraju ilegalno da uspeli su koji Oni aktivnošću. zabranjenom je proglašeno i ilegalno, je da bilo je emigriranju o mišljenje jedino zapravo ilegalna, bila je Emigracija strategiju. separatističku nomsku socioeko za vezana bila u (1945–1990) dominacije T Sprava je zapravo bila bila zapravo je Sprava A okom komunističke komunističke okom lbaniji, monokratija je je monokratija lbaniji, A tjuner za kratke kratke za tjuner I pak, mnogi mnogi pak, - - - - - Beogradu koji u i žive rođaka Podgorici u i porekla majčinih I pored mog crnogorskog 5 značajem i odobravanjem odobravanjem i značajem ljudi u skladu sa njihovim njihovim sa skladu u ljudi je jedan od razloga zašto zašto razloga od jedan je (Udovicki, 1998:25–29). 1998:25–29). (Udovicki, tinktivne strukture), dok dok strukture), tinktivne porodičnim vezama (dis vezama porodičnim srpskom vrstom, štaviše štaviše vrstom, srpskom Da bi se oduprle turskoj turskoj oduprle se bi Da da je crnogorska priroda priroda crnogorska je da ljudi iz bivše Jugoslavije Jugoslavije bivše iz ljudi srpske nacije. Crna Gora Gora Crna nacije. srpske 1995:58–59; l. c. c. l. 1995:58–59; toga strano. U korelaciji korelaciji U strano. toga Crna Gora je pripisivana pripisivana je Gora Crna održe kroz vekove. vekove. kroz održe profesijama) (Golubović (Golubović profesijama) stepena. Budući da nije nije da Budući stepena. permanentno karakter permanentno najbliže (porodicu), što što (porodicu), najbliže smatrali su sebe delom delom sebe su smatrali rodica), davan je manji manji je davan rodica), nost i izolaciju visokog visokog izolaciju i nost 6 slobodne srpske nacije nacije srpske slobodne značaj, štaviše pružan pružan štaviše značaj, mogućnosti da se dela dela se da mogućnosti su razvile jaku etničku etničku jaku razvile su na nacionalnom nivou, nivou, nacionalnom na svest nisu mogli da se se da mogli nisu svest srpskoj teritoriji, tako tako teritoriji, srpskoj

je odvajanje od svega svega od odvajanje je sa tim prenaglašenim prenaglašenim tim sa nacionalni identiteti i identiteti nacionalni je otpor prema državi državi prema otpor je da se oslone na svoje svoje na oslone se da vlasti, nacije u bivšoj bivšoj u nacije vlasti, izovana religioznom i religioznom izovana T primarnih grupa (po grupa primarnih homogenost solidar homogenost organizacije i podela podela i organizacije okom dugog perioda perioda dugog okom bilo institucionalnih institucionalnih bilo institucije, političke političke institucije, je uvek branila ideal ideal branila uvek je su građeni u tesnim tesnim u građeni su Jugoslaviji i i Jugoslaviji kao takvoj (državne (državne takvoj kao i i Ristić 2007:191). Ristić A lbanije su morali morali su lbanije 6 , nikada nisam imala priliku da posetim Jugoslaviju tokom peri tokom Jugoslaviju posetim da priliku imala nisam nikada , A lbaniji lbaniji I Z rena rena ato ato - - - - država i njihovih suseda jugoslovenskih bivših sudbinu današnju na uticalo je trati istorijskim okolnostima koje deli s Albanijom) koje naokrenutosti otomanskom nasleđu (što se može sma trajuevropskim. Njenidentitettakođe jezasnovanbio vrednostismadelilasvenužnonijekojese Evropiali slavija, kao tradicionalna zemlja, geografski je pripadala Jugobivšastrane,druge građanina. S većnacije jmu odonog svojstvenog Albaniji, nije bio zasnovan na po posedovaoje snažnuurbanuidentifikaciju, suprotnoi vrednostimaliberalizmapovezans uskojerbio je titet Tajiden kulturi.zapadnoj pripada koja zemljom tj. državom, zapadnoevropskom smatrana je Jugoslavija jane putem televizijskog ekrana postale stvarne. domovinii,naravno, istou vreme biinformacije dobi iskusi sve što je bilo zabranjeno u albanskoj socijalističkoj trana događajem. Poseta SFRJ bi pružila mogućnost dada jese poseta zemlji ili bilo kojoj republici Jugoslavijeljenjei dopadanje. sma Poštovanje je kulminiralo do te tačke jezikom.pomalo,Malo srpskohrvatskimpoznavanje prerastalo jediv u sa najpre suseda, svojih kulturom s mladageneracijanačinjetaj upoznajeNa se počela da gledalac jugoslovenske televizije nego albanske. filmovejugoslovenskihi autora.Ustvari,boljisam bila slovenskumuziku saradija, gledajući televizijske emisije mnogi moji sugrađani, i provela kao detinjstvo veka, slušajući XX godina osamdesetihjugo tokom samTako 5 (v. i Ristić, 2007:190). ------

76 | Biti iz/van 77 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma trisane unutar svoje nacije. nacije. svoje stvaranju unutar trisane u koncen bile zemlje izlaz svake ekonomija i jedini politika su videći Stoga države. nezavisne autonomiju, ostvarivale i poste odvajale se su peno Republike 2004:5). države” Halili, c. l. jugoslovenske 95; 1995: raspad je (Memorandum, što kao ishod uz „katastrofalan života je političkog i rokovala ekonomije jugoslovenske kriza progresivno se Duboka nacije raspadao. ujedinjene koncept Re nestalo, je Federativne Jugoslavije Socijalističke publike ime 1992. Posle Jugoslaviji. u i desile no prethod se su promene ekonomske i društvene političke, strane, druge S tržište. kapitalističko u ekonomije centralizovane prelazak i kao govora, sloboda demokratija, su što kao termina prevođenje u uključili se i diktaturu su kulturi jugoslovenskoj posvećeni Albanci cenzuru. zamenili prava demokratska i sloboda vose kuće” evropske „ujedinjene stvaranju nada se da mo entuzijastično je gla nacija sveta, zapadnog od pola od odvojenosti više Posle veka epohe. nove početak i komunizma Al pad Napokon, slavili su promena. banci društvenih i označio ekonomskih je političkih, Albance fazu za novu 1991. Početak godine. prošle su međuvremenu U porodice. naše pružale nam su koju pomoć pominjem ne da a zajedno, bili bismo da prolazili ja i Jugoslavije iz prijatelji moji sve smo koje opišu kroz se avanture da esej jedan još potreban depor bio bi bi Zapravo bili Albanije. drugara iz tovani mojih roditelji a mogle zatvor, u su roditelje tvrdnje Takvemoje odvesti vlade. komunističke albanske protiv delovanje i špijunažu za optužbama pretili roditeljima našim bez i nama su državne koji bednosti, agenata strane od zabranjivano konstantno mene i srpskih drugara malih mojih između prijateljstvo je te pogoršali, se su i Jugoslavije Albanije između odnosi diplomatski 1980-te) (kasne vreme to U SFRJ. ambasadi u činovnici bili roditelji su čiji s Jugoslavije iz dece brojem povezala jednim se sam detinjstva tokom Međutim, režima. komunističkog oda 7 (Gleni, 2000:634). Preko noći su su noći Preko 2000:634). (Gleni, - 7 Gorbačova Javna izjava Mihaila Mihaila izjava Javna ------rođenje – koje stvara veze sa majčinom porodicom; kultura – koja formira koja – kultura porodicom; majčinom sa veze stvara koje – rođenje samoodređenja: mog principi proističu koje iz vrednost krucijalna kao trati kim prostorom, kao što je Crna Gora, i posebno s Cetinjem, može se posma- konkretnimgeografs- s Identifikacija detinjstvu. u ličnosti moje formiranja nacijom osećaja slobode i jednakosti. Osećaji slobode i jednakosti su dva stuba emocije jer je identitet koji je ostao prikriven, malo pomalo dopunjen kombi- jakeosetila sam Srbiji i Gori Crnoj preterana.U bila su osećanja Kakogod, privlači”. „krv/porekloalbanskomizrekom da jednom kojagovori s skladu u možda „doma”, osećaj pružilo Srbije i Gore Crne otkrivanje je mi Posebno uzburkane. veoma bile su emocije Svakako, SFRJ. republika bivših država nekolikonezavisnih posećujem da sam počela 1999) (oko kasnije Godinama drugačije usvakoj zemlji. su koje odrednicama pomenutim svim uprkos postojale su koje vrednosti, apstraktne one za već zajedništvo, geografsko ili istorijsko institucionalno, etničko,lingvističko,sociokulturno, specifično za vezane bile nisu vrednosti jugoslovenske da znači ovo Konsekventno, 1980:ix). (Skendi, problemima političkim i ekonomskim socijalnim, sličnim pogođenosti i nacija njenih sudbini istorijskoj zajedničkoj na zasnovanu vrednosti, zajednicu stavljala pred- svega iznad je već diksurs, legalni ili konstitucionalni samo Jugoslavija bila nije bivša razlika, religijskih i etničkih postojećih uprkos Zapravo, rat, jebilavrlomaglovitoobjašnjenje. pratio je koju mržnja religijska i etnička razvila potom se koje međuetničku iz harmoniju održava da mogla decenija pet od više tokom zemlja ta je da činjenica javnost, međunarodnu za i kao Albance Za izbledeo. mit slovenski javnost jugoslovenska kompaktnost jednom za svagda srušila, kao što je jugo- Takokulturu. korenima,otomansku balkanskim i uključujući albansku za se na identitet svoj oblikovala primarno većina je dok dominaciji, kulturnoj zapadnoj ka okrenule okolnosti istorijskih svojih zbog se su nacije Neke lje. zem- do zemlje razlikovalakojaod se tradiciji svojoj shodno rasparčala, dela mo- kulturnog jugoslovenskog slika se nivou međunarodnom na Dodatno,

78 | Biti iz/van 79 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma kroz vekove, evoluirajući od simpatija (1389. su se zajedno borili protiv protiv borili zajedno se su (1389. simpatija od evoluirajući vekove, kroz menjala se Srbije za percepcija potreba albanska Međutim, zajednička okupatora. eliminisanjem vezivala je ih dok Albanaca, od Slovene je odvojila vizanti osvajačima stranim pod istorija Njihova careva, sultana. i otomanskih vladara jskih rimskih vladara: stranih zajednica, multietničkih protiv rata iskustvo viševekovno je ležalo istorije njihove srži U Albancima. razvila među se “srbofobija” izvesna konflikti, obeležavali često su koju prošlost istorijsku zajedničku njihovu na obzirom S Albanije. i Srbije između nose od današnje oblikovale su okolnosti istorijske mnoge kontekstu, datom U (1997). Balkanu.” na žive koji ljudi percepciju samo na uticaja izvesnog imao je sumnje i bez dominantan bio je prostoru javnom i medijima u identiteta” „balkanskog konstrukt slučaju, Balkanu. svakom U na žive koji ljudi samopercepcijom sa zajedničkog malo vrlo ala im je konstrukcije te Slika odluka. donosilaca zapadnih strane od isticana (ne)namerno je uvek društava primitivnih elemente na redukcija i njegova Balkana “Stereotipizacija kaže: koji Todorove stava do dovode činjenice Ove opasna. i komplikovana kao determinisana često posmatrača spoljnih percepcija i iskustava osnovu na Srbija, i opasna kao je, i Albanija i Zapravo komplikovana zemlja. Srbija je da stava formi u izražene su koje Al u baniji, u prijatelja događajima mojih primedbe različitim i polemike u su izazvala učešće prestonici, i njenoj Srbiju u putovanja moja Međutim, proces oblikovanja mogidentiteta. artikulisao i se kompletirao nivou, akademskom na Srbije upoznavanjem i Gore Crne posećivanjem Frekventnim živa. primetno ostala predaka rijom terito- za nostalgija je što toga zbog jači, postali su oni Naprotiv, identitet. moj oblikovali su kojifaktore ove eliminiše da mogao nije režim Diktatorski u okvirimaistekulture (Polak, 2004:31;l.c.Ristić,2007:188). jezik i svest o zajedničkom identitetu baziranom na zajedničkim vrednostima srpskohrvatski vera, pravoslavna emotivnu; i duhovnu individualnost, moju - - - - - Poslednji deo teksta se odnosi na Međunarodnu letnju akademiju akademiju letnju identiteti granični Međunarodnu na odnosi se teksta deo Poslednji Zaključak vode odmor u Albaniji, rušeći svoje predrasude i otkrivajući zemlju. vanja građana Srbije za upoznavanjem Albanije. Mnogi Srbi svake godine pro populacijeupoznavanjukateži Srbije.Tome dodatiporastmože interesose sova,deo Albanaca gaji nepromenjenu averziju prema Srbima, dok drugi deo Čak i sad, posle pada Miloševićevog režima 2000. i ostvarene autonomije Ko li, 2004:1–15). banske akademije nauka iz 1999, kao i u mnogim knjigama i člancima (Hali - Al- pitanja albanskog nacionalnog rešavanje za Platformi u i 1986. sanom napi - umetnosti i nauka akademije Srpske Memorandumu u videti može se Tokregiju.rasprave ovu naselio prvi je ko tome o pitanje leži Kosova toriji is- o debate naučne albansko-srpske suštini samoj u Zapravo, diskursima. nacionalističkim i nacionalnim u učestvovali javnost akademska i telektualci Republike Jugoslavije, teško je naći ubedljiv dokaz o tome u kojoj meri su in- A pošli na sever (Udovicki, (Udovicki, sever na pošli 9 pružili doprinos odbrani odbrani doprinos pružili lbanaca počeo je u X u je počeo lbanaca pravoslavnih manastira manastira pravoslavnih pesnici. Štaviše, tokom tokom Štaviše, pesnici. Konflikt između Srba i Srba između Konflikt emigracije Srba koji su su koji Srba emigracije otomanske dominacije dominacije otomanske 8 X Epska pesma koja se se koja pesma Epska (Udovicki, 1998:28). 1998:28). (Udovicki, u kosovskom regionu regionu kosovskom u koju pevaju tradicio pevaju koju A VIII tiče Kosovske bitke, bitke, Kosovske tiče nalni Srbi i albanski albanski i Srbi nalni lbance za masovne masovne za lbance albanski klanovi su su klanovi albanski veku; Srbi krive krive Srbi veku; 1998:28). (Beograd, 25–31. avgust 2008), koja je pokrenula diskusi pokrenula je koja 2008), avgust 25–31. (Beograd, VI - , uaa tmn u ooso bici Kosovskoj u Otomana Turaka banaca na Kosovu do NATOSavezne bombardovanjado Kosovu na banaca U periodu 1981–1999, od masovnih dmonstracija Al- SFRJ. publikama re bivšim ostalim sa odnosa jačanja do došlo je dok nakon Srba od Albance je razdvojila Kosovu situacija na rata i 1999. Međutim, Jugoslavijom. bivšom zbližavanja do s dovelo je što mržnji, staroj o mit je skriven Albaniji u režima komunističkog Nakratko, uzdizanjem Kosovu). na genocida strategija srpska i rat 1999. Albancima; nad masakri i su razaranja sledila koje nakon Kosovo, Crnogorci i Skadar su na kada invaziju 1913. izvršili i (1912. mržnje i straha 8 d konflikta do ) (Bez) 9 - - - - - ,

80 | Biti iz/van 81 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma građana (zajedničkaistorija,jezik,simboli,itd.). svojih podršku osigurale bi da države-nacije koristile su koje instrumente nema EU što toga zbog EU, okviru u identit transnacionalni identitet, ski srp- izgradititeško je Vrlo vrednostima. evropskim posveti ne se potpunosti u i koherentanidentitet stvori ne dok Evropi ka put svoj nađe da moći neće Srbija tim, s vezi U (2007:190). institucijama njegovim i društvu celom u dihotomija postoji posledica, Kao Srbije. identiteta nacionalna prekinuta dva već konzistentan, jedan postoji Tako,ne zapada. i istoka između lirala osci- Srbija je vekovima identiteta; dihotomiji na zasnovana svaka je kojih dva od normi, i ka vrednosti i identiteta vodi nacionalnog shvatanja suprotna relativno Srbiji u ideologijama, i vrednostima na baziran identitet lni naciona- njoj, Po identitet. podeljen ima Srbija da zaključuje Ristić Irena „nacionalna revitalizacija” ili„nacionalnobuđenje”. su što kao terminima u programa nacionalnih korene u uvida boljeg cilju u istoriju na osvrtanja mnogo i ideologija i vrednosti kombinacija je identitet Novi Uniju. u integraciji teže koje zemalja drugih i EU zemalja primerima sa poređenju u razlikuje prilično se Srbije identiteta konstruisanja Proces države. različite na fokusirane bile su koje slučaja studijama interesantnim sa kombinovani su aspekti konceptualni i Teorijski istraživanja. poljima disciplinama i različitim u eksperata podršku uz perspektiva različitih vrlo iz prišlo identiteta srpskog konceptu se Tokomradionica diskurse. santne intere i različite put svaki i kreirajući debata okruženju, akademskom brojnih u tema diskusija bile su EU i Evropa Srbija, integracija. evropskih aktuelnih kontekstu u Srbije identiteta savremenog stvaranja pitanju o ju - 8. 9. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. LITERATURA

kommunistischen Staaten Mittel- und Osteuropas. und Mittel- Staaten kommunistischen (2004). Detlef Pollack, Available http://www.lrz from: 2003. 29/30th, October, Munich, Foundation, a there Is – Sociology? European Sociology European and „Europe Symposium the at given ture versity Press, New York New Press, versity ness, Sk schichte (2003). Armin Nassehi, Belgrade. Arts, and Sciences of Academy bian Ser Criticism, to Answers Sciences. of Academy Serbian the of Memorandum (1995). Vasilije Kresti, Kosta, Mihailovic, compatible?” they are integration: Ristić, Irena Ristić, 51–71 str. Ekocentar, Beograd: Pavlović. V. redila preke za razvoj civilnog društva u Srbiji. Srbiji. u društva civilnog razvoj za preke (1995). Zagorka Golubović, powers great the and (2007). Misha Glenny, sant.ox.ac.uk/esc/esc-lectures/OBS http://www. from: of Available May. 29/30th University London, Oxford, Centre, Studies European (SEESP) gramme Europe”, Southeast toman post-Ot in Culture and Society “Nationalism, Conference Albanians. and Serbs among nationalism and als Halili Rigels (2004). (2004). Rigels Halili Tiran Geer, Canco Galantina (Doraci) (2005). (2005). (Doraci) Galantina Canco ë ndi, Stavro (1980). (1980). Stavro ndi,

“Constructing new identities in transforming Europe enlargement and and enlargement Europe transforming in identities new “Constructing , No. B 38/2004, 13. September: str. 30–38 str. September: 13. 38/2004, B No. , ë

(2007). (2007). , edited by Toena, Tirana Toena, by edited , “ in honor of Carlo Mongardini, Siemens Siemens Mongardini, Carlo of honor in “ Serbian Identity and the Concept of European of Concept the and Identity Serbian Generating national programmes – intellectu – programmes national Generating Balkan Cultural Studies Cultural Balkan The Balkans, 1804–1999, Nationalism, war war Nationalism, 1804–1999, Balkans, The Nationalismus und Europaskepsis in den post den in Europaskepsis und Nationalismus

Identit Southeast European Studies Pro Studies European Southeast , Aleksanteri Series, 7, Helsinki 7, Series, Aleksanteri , Tradicionalizam i autoritarnost kao pre kao autoritarnost i Tradicionalizam ä U: as europ als t Potisnuto civilno društvo civilno Potisnuto Labour economy Labour Lecture given at the the at given Lecture

Aus Politik und Zeitge und Politik Aus ä , Columbia Uni Columbia , shs ozp. Lec Konzept. isches , edited by by edited , ,

pri ------

82 | Biti iz/van 83 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma Inis jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije(Bez)graničniidentiteti. u Tirani, Albanija. je umetnosti studije profesiji i antropologiju Po kulturnu antropologije za Rumunija. Institutu na oblasti Klužu, radi i etnomuzikološkinja u iz studije teze evropske za doktorske Univerzitetu odbranu na umetnosti za kandidatkinja je Shkreli Inis 12. 11. 10.

side story of Europe’s unfolding, Europe’s of story side (1998). Ridgeway Udovicki, press University ford (1997). Marija Todorova, Press Polity (1999). J. Tomlinson, lblzto ad Culture and Globalization Albin Press, Tirana Press, Albin Imagining the Balkans the Imagining Yugoslavia’s Ethnic Nightmare: The in The Nightmare: Ethnic Yugoslavia’s . New York: Ox York: New . . Cambridge: Cambridge: . - - identiteta O smislu mognu –onoštojebilobitno jebiosamonašnacionalniidentitet. po- nam da mogli nisu identiteti profesionalni Irana.Naši iz stomatologom jednim i Pakistana iz UNDP-a radnika tri sa policije pogranične prostoriji specijalnoj u bila sam Jednom tokomputovanja. raznihiskusila puta mnogo Postojao je prljavi rat u Jugoslaviji i svet nas je izabrao za loše momke. To sam bilo ijošuvekjedeosvakog razmišljanja oidentitetu. je pitanje Ovo razdvojeno? ili zajedno se razvijajući i postojeći budućnost istu delimo mi li Da jednaki? zaista mi smo li Da identiteta. našeg tačka na krucijal- je Ovo Srbije. granica administrativnih van žive koji porekla istog razlika?kojije ljudi čemu su U Srbijanci Dakle, ljudi su Srbi a Srbiji, u žive Srbijanci. druga a Srbi, je jedna nacionalnost: našu za reči dve “...koristim … nistraciju jeste.“ admi- Za pasoš? srpski posedovati dovoljno je li Da Srbinom? smatrao se bi da Srbiji u živeti ili rođen biti dovoljno je li Da identitet?. srpski zapravo to trebalopitanje sledeće bi čemu pri Srbijance, kao tifikujemo je Šta bude: da iden- jednostavno ljude da pomoći može ne podataka baza ovih od Nijedna identitet jedneosobe? kompjuterizovani identitet u našem savremenom svetu predstavlja sveukupan da reći moguće je li Da Imena. administracije. javne arhiva prostor prazan kao kompjuteru mom u klasifikovana su bila bližnjih njihovih imena i priče imena, Njihova sistemu. zdravstvenom postojećem u snađu se da kako savet jednostavno ili pomoć tražeći ljudi, mnogi prošli su kancelariju moju Kroz

identitetima ištazapravo značitareč –identitet. ljudsko biće, lekar i socijalni radnik, puno razmišljala o znatiželjno kao sam ali filozof, ili antropolog nisam „Ja Iv ana ana Š ramke

84 | Biti iz/van 85 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma telom imoramo bitisvesnitogadasvakastvarimasvojuposledicu.“ i govorom mislima, našim svet na utičemo Mi san. i rad jedino su što nego kim ili nečim novim, i koje želi da uzme učešće u mnogo važnijim događajima susretuljudskomne- u ka sa razvojukojeuči nom bićui različitosti prihvata Kako nam ovo može pomoći? Na taj način da svako treba da radi na sopstve- • • • • Ukratko, oidentitetima: svaka osobaposedujevišeidentiteta. postoji toliko identitetakoliko ljudskihbićanaplaneti; oni supromenljivi,uzavisnostiodjednedodrugekulture; oni sunamnametnuti,nebiramo ihsvojevoljno; Ivana jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije preokupacija i sposobnosti. razvoj tima i timskog rada, razvijanje svesti o važnosti timske saradnje među ljudima različitih vođstva, sposobnosti komunikacije, međuljudske sposobnosti administraciju, javnu za menadžment projektni su rada edukatorskog njenog polja Osnovna Kavkaza. trenerica za projektni menadžment, trenutno u saradnji s univerzitetima regije Južnog UNDP sertifikovana i kao edukacije, i zdravlja oblastima u savetnica je Šramke Ivana (Bez)granični identiteti. mo? Da li je zvanična istorija jedina verzija koju moramo uzimati u obzir u uzimati moramo koju verzija jedina istorija zvanična je li Da mo? pamti- Kako – pitanja sledećih do dođem uvek priče, ove prisećam se Kada 2008, tačnošezdesetpetgodina nakon što jespašen. novembra kasnog je Umro albumu. porodičnom našem u uvek još rovu u leži kako njega fotografija je dok partizana, dvojice od jednom sat srebrni svoj poklonio je deda moj zahvalnosti, izraz Kao demobilizovao. i pregledao doktor je ga gde Ćustendila, grada graničnog do ga otpratili oporavka, dana ustane iodhodadonjihovogkampagdesumuprevili nogu,iposlenekoliko zatražio da ga fotografišu aparatom koji je nosio u ruksaku. Pomogli su mu da Kada su mu prišli, ispostavilo se da su to srpski partizani kojima je moj deda muškarca i jedne žene koji su pregledali leševe, tražeći oružje i dragocenosti. dva siluete razazna da je mogao svest, povratio je kada potom, i onesvestio, se deda moj krvi velikoggubitka Zbog gvožđa. toplog i krvi mirisom s mešali haos i panika se su dok rova, najbližeg do odvukao je ga drug sam, hoda da liko mesta ranjen gelerima koji su mu ozledili levu butinu. Pošto nije mogao neko- na i pucnjavi, nasumičnoj u pogođen je deda moj fronta, napuštanja tokom međutim, povuku, se da je naređeno napreduju, da nemogućnosti u i iscrpljene bile su koje trupama, Bugarskim Bugarske. centralne severu na Među regrutima je bio i moj deda Gančo Gančev, rođen 1920. u tokomgraduvine svetskogDrugog gradaPrištine. blizu Kosovo, na su rata,poslate Loveču, Kasnog novembra 1943. bugarske trupe, koje su se borile na strani Sila Oso- jateljstvo isaosećanjatamogdesuautoritetikoristili govoragresije. pri- na sećanja čuva i verzijama korektnim politički protivreči često racije gene- kroz prenošeno pripovedanje usmeno da demonstriram da pokušaću dedi, mom o priče prikazom Kratkim percepciju. tu narušiti mogu diskursi značajno uslovljen percepcijom od strane drugih, i preispituje kako zvanični (i)storije Susedske tim, rad zagovara da je kulturni identitet države ili zajednica nacije susedskih sa vezi U između istorije. usmene perspektive iz ga posmatrajući razmene kulturne cesa pro- kao identiteta formiranje istraži da teži rad Ovaj K alina alina Jo r d an ov a

86 | Biti iz/van 87 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma i političke propagande u kasnijim periodima. Detaljan pregled obrazovnih pregled Detaljan periodima. kasnijim u propagande političke i manipulacije izvor i postali su ali Balkanu, na osvešćivanju nacionalnom u ulogu značajnu igrali očigledno su viktimizacija i dobu Zlatnom o narodu”, no precenjenim manjim razlikama. Mit o „izabranom venskim jezikom čini se najbliskijom uprkos prethod- slo- i uporištem pravoslavnim svojim kultura, sa primer, Srpska na susedima. nepoznatim ali bliskim fizički o pitanje postavljaju da i prošlosti balkanskoj zajedničkoj o priče i pojavljuju se da počele Turaka, bezbednosti i „Procesu preporoda” „Procesu i bezbednosti povedanja o logorima za prinudni rad, službi Državne zapisi iz socijalističkog i presocijalističkog perioda. Tako su, uz potisnuta pri- nezvanični isplivaju da dopuštanjem i revizijuistorije kroz prošlošću svojom ra. Bugarsko postsocijalističko društvo se suočilo sa izazovom pregovaranja sa odgovo- alternativnih skladište kao priča, disidentskih kulturu i kao istoriji, Socijalizam je srušen 1989. ostavljajući mnoga nelagodna pitanja u zvaničnoj okrenula i seodsvogistočnogsusedakoji jezavisioodSSSR-a. bloku istočnom u unikatnost jugoslovensku isticala takođe je politika na kultur- Jugoslovenska Rusiji. bliskost bugarsku naglašavala je dok kulturi i jeziku običajima, u sličnosti zanemari da je težila Jugoslaviju, nesvrstanu i i lojalnosti Moskvi. Politika odvojenosti od zapadnog sveta koja je uključivala pitanja teritorijalnih nerešenih zbog tišine su velom pokrivane zemlje susedne dok ere, komunističke tokom revitalizovana kasnije i represijom skom otoman- pomračena prošlost, slavna bugarska je hvaljena istorije časovima Na kulture. nelokalne i lokalne između kontrast istakao se bi kako menjivan pri- bio uvek još je vladavini otomanskoj ka opozicije iz razvijan cionalizam Na- ideologiji. posvećenja nedostatkom apsolutnim i propagandom lažnom Rođena 1978, išla sam u školu tokom kasnog socijalizma, koji je već bio narušen našu percepciju „drugih“?Štaćesepromeniti? modifikuju sećanja i mitovi kolektivni Kako prošlost? na pozivamo se kada 1 protiv bugarskih protiv 1 polovini 1980-tih. polovini drugoj u Bugarskoj u manjinom turskom nad asimilacije nasilne proces Възродителенпроцес

- međunarodnim odnosima. u pristup tradicionalni pitanje u dovodeći zahvalnosti, i uzajamnosti tema uvođenje za prostor otvore da trebalo bi vrednosti Ove patetična. isključivo prenego intimna i obojena emotivno postaju time i generaciji sledećoj neto pre- je koje predaka naših iskustvo direktno predstavljaju pripovedanja na Usme- uzajamnost. i tolerancija su što vrednostikao univerzalne promovišu već „drugog“, račun na ponos nacionalni osnažuju ne nužno koje pričama nezvaničnim s uporediti mogle uticaja, kulturnog ne-domaćeg tragove sale nacionalnu koheziju balkanskih zajednica, ali su stigmatizovale razlike i obri- etničkih i kulturnih identiteta? Možda bi se zvanične istorije, koje su ojačale Kako možemo dovesti u pitanje monopol države-nacije nad preoblikovanjem sivnih i retrogradnih „drugih“. Balkanske zemlje smatrale su identitete su- identitete su smatrale zemlje Balkanske „drugih“. retrogradnih i sivnih imidž slavne ali nacije-žrtve koja živi na svetoj zemlji, nasuprot imidžu agre- podstiče da zemalja od svake napore otkriva Balkanu na državama u sistema gde “drugi” mogu biti biti mogu “drugi” gde 2 “braća” (prim. prev.) (prim. “braća” (br)other – igra reči reči igra – (br)other U originalu: closest closest originalu: U se kulturnadistancameđuzajednicamasmanjivala. drugih najbližih/ degradiranja osnovu na razvijana bitnost nacionalna je da to na obzirom s I originala: nacije. sopstvene jedinog iz proisteklim ili veštačkim seda 2 , snaga nacionalnih mitova se povećavala kako povećavala se mitova nacionalnih snaga ,

88 | Biti iz/van 89 | (Bez)granični identiteti – višeznačnost pojma Kalina jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije sa srpskog nabugarskijezik. tkinja za žrtve nasilja, trgovine i torture nad psihoterapeuljudima - i bavi se kao književnim prevodom radi dela Trenutno fenomena. psiho-socioloških posleratnih i trauma rehabilitacije nasilja, prevencije oblasti obuhvata interesovanje profesionalno Njeno tralno i Jugoistočnoevropskie studije na Sv. Kliment Ohridski u Sofiji, 2002. godine, dok je 2007. magistrirala i na Grupi za Cen- Univerzitetu na psihologije magistra zvanje stekla i diplomirala je Jordanova Kalina 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iteratura

Westview Press, 1998 Volkan,V. Amadeus Company,1999 Veiga,F. 1999 Press, A. Smith, str.190–227, 1999 1, N 31, vol. Society, and Politics European East Yugoslavia, of Höpken, W. 1998 ism, B. Anderson, The Balkan Trap: Balkan The New York:New Terrorism. Ethnic to Pride Ethnic From Bloodlines: Myths and Memories of the Nations. Nations. the of Memories and Myths War, Memory and Education in a Fragmeented Society: The Case Imagined Communities. Communities. Imagined University College London - UCL u Velikoj Britaniji. European Crisis at the End of the Century. the of End the at Crisis European Sofia: Critique and Human and Critique Sofia: (Bez)granični identiteti. Oxford University University Oxford Sofia: - umesto dnevnikainištadrugodasezabeleži. Komadići revolucije uhvaćeniukaleidoskopu, mozaikuspomena lupanje šerpiilonaca. Čuješ smeh,automobilske trubeipištaljke, more ljudiigra uzulicu. na dugačkom protestnommaršukako pravi talase, Gledaš celunaciju smrti isahrane. ljubavi ivenčanja, porodice iodmore, rođenja irođendane, po belomprekrivaču, Vidiš životkoji sekreće isparavajući kaodim. slike serasprše mazećitvojukožu i završi nanjegovojstrani, one nestanuitvojaruka Ako posegnešzaslikama, Ne možešdotaknutištajeumomkoferu. Putujući bioskop Nela jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije je predavačica na višeuniverziteta. mesta gostujuća umetničkekulturePišerazličitesociološkei i protesta. za i časopise kao spektakla grada proučavanjem bavi se gde University), (Goldsmiths Londonu u verzitetu uni- Goldsmit na doktorantkinja je Trenutno industrije. kulturne programiranju i produkciji u ostvarenje i filma dokumentarnog i umetničkog produkciju novinarstvo, Iza nje je petnaest godina duga raznovrsna karijera koja obuhvata umetničko i političko umetnosti. vizuelnih i pozorišnih oblasti u angažovana producentkinja je Milić Nela (Bez)granični identiteti. N ela ela M ilić

90 | Biti iz/van

Pojam nacionalne kulture, koja je nekada smatrana osnovom nacionalne države i njenim najboljim ukra- som, postao je problematičan. Identitarne dezorijen- tisanosti pothranjene su globalizacijom i evropskom integracijom, kao i migracijama koje su nacionalne države pretvorile u uzburkana multikulturalna društva. Međutim, ukoliko nacionalne kulture uopšte treba da se uliju u amorfnu evropsku kulturu, kakva je njena priroda, profil i perspektiva, kako ona može sačuvati vitalnost i diverzitet svojih komponenti? Himerična slika oficijelne Evrokulture, preterano regulisane i uniformne, blede i dosadne, razlog je zbog koga se svakog vikenda održavaju konferencije i sim- pozijumi na ovu temu, širom kontinenta, dok većina Evropljana više brine o nezaposlenosti, inflaciji, zločinu i terorizmu nego o „vrednostima i normama“ evropske kulture. Dragan Klaić*

*Dragan Klaić, Dry the Swamp of Ignorance; European Culture: a Task for the EU, Dutch weekly magazine Vrij Ned- erland, No 35, 28th August, 2004 aoi , aan, ia rpror ibl (atv, in, r, državni grb, himna, (zastava, simbola repertoar čitav naravno, i, narodi susedni služe se kojim onog od razlikuje dovoljno se koji jezik standardni obnovljena, potom je pa prošlosti u jednom postojala je koja organizacija crkvena istorija), ranija još i vek (srednji prošlosti u države sopstvene janje posto- identifikatora: repertoar isti manje-više korišćen slučaju pojedinom svakom u je tom Pri utemeljeni. identitetski odnosno kulturno-istorijski, bili kojisu argumentima upravo dokazivale suverenedržave oblik koja imaju Makedonije do Crne Gore. Sve one su razloge svog uspostavljanja kao društava prekoHrvatske, i Slovenije Od SFRJ. nekadašnje tlu na nastalih država liko nekouzeti - analize okvir kao je dovoljno tvrdnjaargumentovala ova se bi Da grupe, društvene koje zajednice. društvene bilo odnosno postojanja razlog je koja razlikovanja osnovu (simboličku) kulturnu predstavlja što onoga interpretacijom autentičnom onih u i interesima čije već ekonomskim ime političkim pre vladaju, svega sa neposrednim sa toliko ne povezani su koji argumentima legitimišu društvu u položaj vodeći svoj koje elita, društvenih legitimacije osnova postaje tako identitet Kolektivni 2005). (Bernštajn, društva jednog pripadnika strane od moći ekonomske i ok političke distribucijom nad prihvaćenog dominacije/kontrole vira dobrovoljno kao identiteta kolektivnog funkcija naglasi kulturnom identitetu Ka održivom tika identiteta tika termin koristi održavanju i stvaranju na sistematske aktera za društvenih se aktivnosti Zato 1997). Mudimbe, Y. (V. pripadanju o os na svesti novu uspostavljena solidarnost odlikuje koju zajednici društvenom o ne istom a u prostoru, okupljenih jedinki agregatu o se radi odsustvu njego vom U društva. savremenog svakog us postojanja i već neophodan razvoja samo identitet ne lov kulturni i društveni održivi je Stoga grupama. društvenim drugim sa odnosima u uspostavlja grupa ta koje kriterijuma od . . Susreće se i sintagma sintagma i se Susreće politička ekonomija identiteta ekonomija politička jski nastaje i razvija se u zavisnosti zavisnosti u se razvija i nastaje jski istori koja grupe jedne pripadnika samosvest kao je određen identitet kulturni) i (društveni Kolektivni

kojom B ranimir ranimir

želi da se se da želi S t o jk poli ov ić ------

94 | Biti iz/van 95 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije orijentacije, ioznačavasekao vodećiidentitet(E.Smit,1999). identitetske okvir jedini) ne (iako osnovni predstavlja identitet nacionalni upravoevropskim, apotomiuglobalnim okvirimauposlednjadvastoleća– posledica odnosa snaga i i interesa tolikospoljnih činilaca. Problem društava, je utoliko ozbiljniji tih što – u samih izbora stvar koliko su koje strategija turni identitet predstavlja otvoreno pitanje na koje se odgovori traže u okviru vira države, još uvek u toku – a Srbija tu nesumnjivo spada – društveni i kul- U društvima u kojima je proces konstituisanja, čak i samog teritorijalnog ok- 2005). Đorđević, Milošević- (J. stoleću prošlom u Srbije državnom) i teritorijalnom jskom, autori, naziva drugi neki i kao identiteta, nacionalnog elemente tim etničke s ona što 2003, obavljenog Srbiji u empiri identiteta osnovu nacionalnog na istraživanja jskog Milošević-Đorđević J. i dolazi zaključaka sličnih Do 1997). Lahusen, (T. relativizovane i potiskivane namerno bile sovieticusa” koji u su “homo ranije ime novog osnovama na etničkim zajednice meljenja ute proces odnosno nacije”, “etnicizacije proces kao označava T.Lahusen što ono demonstrirati se može Rusije postsovjetske primeru Na stituisanja. kon njihovog i samog su i pretpostavka značaj vitalan reći se bi moglo veći, mnogo imaju identiteta pitanja Saveza, Sovjetskog nekadašnjeg i Srbiju) i (uključujući Evrope jugoistočne zemalja većinom sa slučaj to je što kao nje, pita- u dovođene puta više prošlosti nedavnoj u vladavine...) oblik državni okviri, (granice, postojanja pretpostavke same i su kojima u društvima u Međutim, zajednice. stabilizovane temelje kulturne i političke ekonomske, tradicionalne redu, u prvom u pitanje, dovodi koja globalizacije proces vlja i se postavljaju identiteta kulturnog pre svega u odnosu na izazove koje posta- društvenog pitanja ili bar meri okviru stolećima decenijama, teritorijalnom i državno- obliku neizmenjenom u manje-više se čije trajanje, U društvima (Rae, H,2002). uspešnijim moguće je što učine identifikacije proces da treba koji praznici) primordijalističkim . Razloge za to ona nalazi u diskontinuitetu (istori diskontinuitetu u nalazi ona to za Razloge . - - - - bio definisan državnim okvirom, i njega treba razlikovati od etničkog identiteta kolektivnibiosadaOkviranalizedo jeidentitet građanaSrbije onakokako je o održivom razvoju i evropskoj budućnosti, već i o opstanku srpskog društva. zadatak od prvorazrednog značaja bez koga je nerealistično razmišljati ne samo rekonstruisanjenjegovo je frustracije.Zatoduboke pretrpeoSrbije građana kolektivnije identitetda ijasno je pitanje padovođeniputa uviše biliriodu kratkomTakoistorijskipekonstituentiveomaosnovniu srpskogdruštva su ličnoj kartiipasošu. čija je funkcija u osnovi identitetska jer daju odgovor na pitanje identitetskih okvira Jugoslavije prisutni su na dva dokumenta – lične isprave, nekadašnjih ostaci simbolički Međutim, himna. i grb zastava, promenjeni države koja zapravo nije postojala već petnaestak godina. U međuvremenu su naziv i je nestao Gore Crne i Srbije zajednice državne bivše već nastankom više ne postoji. Isto je važilo i za zastavu, himnu, državni grb... Tek 2003. sa kojadržavom kontinuitetsa na ukazivao Jugoslavija SR naziv sam i Najpreje kojeg je Srbija bila u ulozi baštinika identitetskih simbola nekadašnje države. Totokomdržave. procesa priznate završetak međunarodno bio nezavisne, je dve postale Srbija i Gora Crna 2006. proleće u referenduma crnogorskog nakon bi da Gore Crne i Srbije zajednicu državnu u transformisala slavija Jugo- SR nekadašnja se međuvremenu U statusu. konačnom) (i budućem njegovom o pregovore otvorene uz Srbije Republike sastava iz Kosova janje izdva- faktičko i NATO-a intervenciju imao rezultat za je koji Kosovu na konflikt intenziviran je Potom Hercegovini. i Bosni u i potom a Hrvatskoj u najpre rata, etno-građanskog obeležje imali su koji sukoba međuetničkih do dovelo Toje identiteta. i statusa manjinskog novog njihovog pitanje no otvore- stavio red dnevni na Slovenije), izuzetkom (sa republike četiri bar u konstitutivninarod bili faktički ili formalno oni su da budući Srba država (H. Rae, 2002). Najpre je nestanak velike Jugoslavije, koja je bila nacionalna bez izuzetka,zarezultat dovođenjeupitanjedotadašnjihidentitetskihokvira su, imali prostoru jugoslovenskom na zajednica državnih raspadi Uzastopni ko sam ja – na -

96 | Biti iz/van 97 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije u njegovoj funkciji H. Rae koristi sintagmu „patološka homogenizacija“, homogenizacija“, „patološka sintagmu koristi Rae H. funkciji je koja njegovoj u homogenizacije etničke i 2003). identiteta Maluf, državnih (A. nastajanja proces Za identiteta“ „ubilačkih formu dovedena poprima je kada krajnosti, koja, do tendenciji o je Reč grupa. etničkih ili nacija pripadnici više čine koje zajednica složenih postojanje samo i ponegde, i kad pone već, funkcionisanje, samo ne pitanje u To dovodi nacije. ili grupe etničke svoje pripadnike stavlja plan prvi u drugih, potcenjivanje uz koji, etnocentrizam kao ispoljava se koji ekskluzivizma opasnost sobom nosi ke, etnič one i redu to u prvom identitete, na kolektivne oslanjanje Preveliko identitet. shvaćenom kulturni i društveni kao identitetu evropskom o je Reč razvoja. održivog strategija ova pokriva koju budućnosti pada pri razvoj čiji okvir identitetski širi još jedan i je tu Najzad, društva. civilnog razvoj za osnova najvažnijih od jednu predstavljaju sindikal pak One organizacijama. nim i (staleškim) profesionalnim pripadanje kroz ostvaruje se koja grupe i pojedinca povezivanje za osnovu predstavlja – pripadnosti identitetske tale os sve i kao – on da budući identitet, profesionalni i dodati treba Tome društvima. savremenim svim u identiteta pluralizacije osnovu predstavlja identitet regionalni i religijski uz koji identitet, je etnički i tu još rodnog, Pored 1999). Ting-Tumi, (S. titeta iden grupnog – odgovarajućeg konstituisanja novu os predstavljaju koje grupama različitim građani pripadaju njeni da i osnova više po pluralizovana tra iznu društva, moderna sva činjenice skoro i kao Srbija, temeljne je da od poći neophodno kulturnog identiteta i društvenog analize nastavku u je društva. Stoga srpskog razvoj održivi bude da treba cilj ako dovoljan izdaleka ni Taj nije žive. koje u Srbiji međutim, okvir, zajednica etničkih i ostalih Srba 1 ------1 neposrednoj prošlosti. neposrednoj u odvijao identiteta kolektivnih/nacionalnih njihovih konsolidacije period se što toga zbog upravo identiteta evropskog prihvatanja stepen manji pokazalo EU članica novih i analizu u uključivanje bi da pretpostaviti samo se Može stabilizovan. liko uve identitet kolektivni odnosno nacionalni, je kojima u one samo dakle proširenja, poslednjeg njenog do EU članice samo uzete su analize u generaciju. generaciju. u generacije iz to i raste konstantno Evropljane kao vide(i) sebe koji EU stanovnika onih postotak da je pokazano 2006, oktobru u objavljenom i Kritzinger I European Growing of dentities (W. Lutz, S. S. Lutz, (W. dentities U radu radu U T he Demography Demography he V . Skirbekk) Skirbekk) . Z a okvir okvir a - - - treba da poseduje da bi bila smatrana etničkom manjinom, može se pretpose - može etničkomsmatranamanjinom, bila bi da poseduje trebada grupa jedna koje odlike navedene samo su već 2002, iz manjina cionalnih Zahvaljujući tome što etničke manjine nisu nabrojane u Zakonu o zaštiti na- kvalifikovanja začlanstvouEU. proces u uključena samo je koja Srbija je što kao zemalja problemi veći su Utoliko zemlje. druge neke teritoriji na žive koje manjina kultura i kultura matičnih između komunikaciju olakšanu bitno 2. naroda, evropskih tura kul- saradnju kulturnu i komunikaciju intenzivnu 1. ima: rezultat za ljudi, i ideja roba, cirkulaciju slobodnu omogućuje što granica državnih ukidanje čak i relativizovanje krajnje pretpostavka nužna je čija prostora, kulturnog i političkog ekonomskog, jedinstvenog Nastajanje Unije. Evropske procesom širenja s značaju na dobija zajednica, manjinskih identitetima o kada reč je pogotovo i identiteta, kolektivnih slučaju u inkluzivnosti Dimenzija zitetu UNESCO-a) koje pogoduju njihovoj zaštiti i unapređenju. manjinskih i regionalnih jezika Saveta negovanjuEvrope i i zaštitiDeklaracija o Konvencija o ikulturnom manjina prava diverzaštiti o Konvencija(npr. bila određena, nemaju ni nemaju određena, bila izvan te moralne granice, granice, moralne te izvan državne teritorije) jedina jedina teritorije) državne nopol države na pravo da da pravo na države nopol legitimnu moralnu grani moralnu legitimnu kakvih na moralu zasno- moralu na kakvih države postavlja jedinu jedinu postavlja države ima smisla, te je stoga stoga je te smisla, ima cu (te je otuda logično logično otuda je (te cu definiše identitet” (H. (H. identitet” definiše vanih obaveza i mogu mogu i obaveza vanih jedino privatljiv “mo privatljiv jedino da budu uklonjeni sa sa uklonjeni budu da ma na koji način ona ona način koji na ma da svi koji se nalaze nalaze se koji svi da 2

T vrdnja da granica granica da vrdnja Rae, 14: 2002). 2002). 14: Rae, - - - kulturama jer afirmiše strategije i pravne mehanizmepravne i strategijeafirmiše jerkulturama manjinskim pogoduje izrazito diverziteta kulturnog premaidentitetima drugih (T. Benet, 2001). Koncept dimenzijuinkluzivnosti,stavljanjegoveotvorenostitj. identiteta svog shvatanju ekskluzivnom nasuprot koja konceptu o etničke,drugačijemsagledanastojiuda ključu.je Reč one pogotovo identitete, da koji stanovište počinjepreovladava godina desetak poslednjih (UNESCO) okvirimasvetskim i EU) i Evrope(Savetevropskim U nama tvorevi državnim složenim heterogenim nekada u stanovništva egzodusi masovni manifestacije su čije 2 (H. Rae, 2002). Rae, (H.

kulturnog diverzitetakulturnog l klun raznolikosti, kulturne ili - -

98 | Biti iz/van 99 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije mnogo intenzivniji (S. Džouns, 1999). Džouns, (S. intenzivniji mnogo asimilacije njihove pa je u sredini proces novoj koji tomke, su socijalizovani po njihove za važi To ne asimilaciji. brana je to a postojbine, iz nose koji kapitalom kulturnim većim raspolažu da znači što obrazovani, natprosečno su pravilu po strane, druge sa a sunarodnika, svojih okruženju u žive ne jer asimilaciji izloženiji strane, jedne sa su, što toga zbog način osoben na vlja posta- njih za se identiteta kulturnog Australiji. (srpskog) izvornog i očuvanja Problem Kanadi SAD-u, Evrope, zapadne zemljama u žive koji uglavnom Srbima, – manjini dijasporičnoj o je Reč prostoru. širem mnogo na disperzovani su već Srbiji), u Mađari ili Mađarskoj u Srbi npr. (kao torije teri delu na koncentrisani nisu pravilu, po oni, od manjina, razliku tradicionalnih Za razloga. ekonomskih iz uglavnom odlučili emigraciju na se su koji oni čine Njih manjine. nove i se javljaju zemlje-domaćina, ritorije te- delu jednom na koncentrisane manje-više su koje i ratova, izgubljenih dobijenih/ nakon granica promene ili preseljenja masovna uključuju koji Pored koje manjina su na načina, nastale prinudnih neki od tradicionalnih, matične opcije(B.Stojković idrugi,2004). i autohtone i zagovornike okupljaju koja udruženja javljaju se već i/ili tipa ekskluzivizma nema da važnije je Još njih. civilnog od svake i okviru u kulturnog organizovanja oblici nastaju da tako pristalica broj dovoljan imaju će priznati postojanje matice. U sva tri slučaja se pokazalo da obe mogućnosti porekloili autohtono opredelitiza se li hoće biraju da mogu Oni skegrupe. manjin- pripadnicima izbora slobodu je ostavio i takopostupio nije zlogom prilagode se kulturi naroda čija im je matičnost dodeljena. Zakonodavac s ra- i izbrišu običaji...) (jezik, diverziteta kulturnog svog deo da prinuđene bile bi one Hrvatska, ili Rumunija Ukrajina, predstavljaju maticu čiju manjine tome. U slučaju da je Zakon o manjinama ove tri etničke grupe definisao kao meri Rusina/Ukrajinaca, Vlaha/Rumuna i Bunjevaca/Hrvata govore u prilog Pri- manjina. novih nastajanje dopušta već manjina, postojećih asimilaciju funkciji u jeste Zakon... Utoliko staviti da proces nastajanja i priznavanja etničkih grupa u Srbiji nije završen. , jer ne samo da ne sprečava ne da samo ne jer pot-a, unmelting - - odnosu na nacionalni identitet tako i na identitete manjinskih zajednica.dini)inicijalno oblikovni tako da on ima pozitivnu identitetsku funkciju kako (dvanacionalnau dvaTViradio kanala pokrajinskii radioTVi kanali Vojvou načinfinansiranja (pretplata ane zarada od advertajzinga) iprogramski spektar turnom nasleđu. Utoliko je značajnija uloga javnog radiodifuznogprogramskih servisa, čijisadržaja su koji pripadaju kulturi, koliko onojrezultatnjihovuzaustavljeno profitnuzaimasavremenojorijentaciju, – marginalizaciju i toliko i kul umnogomeizmenjena. Privatizovanje elektronskih medija – koje je započeto pa korišćeni kao promoteri sistematskinacionalističke bili kanali elektronski državnipolitike. suNakon 2000. kada 1990-tihnjihova tokomuloga strirano je likovanje, afirmaciju i održanje društvenog i kulturnog identiteta.Najzad,sredstvai Tomasovnog komuniciranja je demon veomaodsu velikog značaja obza ne kaoesenciju(koherentnu istabilnucelinu). a identifikatora), trajnihrelativno (skup kontigenciju kao shvatiti treba titet iden- kulturni Toda mi? znači smo ko pitanje: na odgovoru u težinu naku podjed- nema pojedinačno svaka kojih od identifikacija suma kao definiše se koji društva, srpskog identiteta kolektivnog problematizovanju o je Reč ona ne uklapa u negativni stereotip o sektama koji je već uspostavljen.SPC koja se time uglavnom ne bavi) dobiti odgovarajućeverovatno, mestonaprimer, daćehumanitarnau medijima,akcija neke jerreligijske se zajednice (osim značenjskumatricumaksimalnoi smanje eliminišučakili neslaganje. Maloje prećutkuju, marginalizuju ili tumače tako da mogu da se uklope u unapredinformacijepaju,sedok datukojedovodepitanje u konsenzualnost kulturne mape znanjuk publikujui prvomu redu vesti (ikomentare) koji tumapuseu ukla- slikunudruštva, kojoj dakleopostojionu opšta saglasnost. Medijiprimajuje Nacionalna religija tako postaje deo kulturne mape koja predstavlja konsenzualkulturnog identiteta i osnova legitimisanja društva. Otuda povratakzire, religijapravoslavlju. iznova nastoji uspostavise da kaoistovremeni osnovni konstituent potpunostinostiu raspao,novi, građanskia sistemvrednosti na ijedva seda Udruštvima kao što je naše, ukojima se prethodni (komunistički) sistem vred ------

100 | Biti iz/van 101 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. LITERATURA

Smit. E, NACIONALNI IDENTITET, Biblioteka XX vek, vek, XX Biblioteka IDENTITET, NACIONALNI E, Smit. NISATION OFPEOPLES, CambridgeUniversityPress, 2002 HOMOGE - THE AND IDENTITIES STATE Heather, Rae, Beo 1996. SANU, grad, , JUGOSLAVIJI SR U MANJINA POLOŽAJ Duke UniversityPress, DurhamandLondon,1997. NATIONS, IDENTITIES, CULTURES, ed by V. Y. Mudimbe, br. 1/2005, vol. 1. CIONALNIINTERES (časopis zanacionalna državnai pitanja), Milošević-ĐorđevićNA“Obeležjanacionalnogidentiteta”J.u Duke UniversityPress, London,1997. NATIONS,CULTURES,IDENTITIES,(ed) Y. V. Mudimbe, 2003 Beograd, Paideia, IDENTITETI, UBILAČKI A. Maluf, 2006. p.425. October, 26 Science, Identities, European Growing W. Lutz, S. Kritzinger i V. Skirbekk, sity Press, London,1997. People in NATIONS, IDENTITIES, CULTURES, Duke Univer- T. Lahusen, va, Beograd, 2000. KULTURNA PRAVA (2000), Beogradski centar za ljudska pra- grad, 2004. Beo- razvitka, kulturnog proučavanje za Zavod Radojkovićem, B. Stojković u saradnji sa prof. dr V. Stanovčićem i prof. dr. M. dr prof. projekta koordinator studija) (Transverzalna SRBIJA KULTURNAKULTURNAI POLITIKA RAZNOVRSNOST – grad, 2001. VIRTUELNAS. Beo- KULTURA,Džouns, vek, XX Biblioteka sity), Tonny Bennet ed. Council of Europe Publishing, 2001. DIFFERINGDIVERSITIES (Cultural Policy andcultural diver The Etnicization of Nations: Russia, The Soviet Union ant the ant Union Soviet The Russia, Nations: of Etnicization The The Demography of - - - naučnih radova uoblastisociologijekulture, kulturne politike imedija. rnmr tjoi j poeo n Fkleu oiikh ak u egau Atr je Autor Beogradu. knjiga u nauka političkih Fakultetu na profesor je Stojković Branimir (1993. i 2008) i 2008) i (1993. identitet kulturni Evropski 15. 14. 13. uporedno pravo, Beograd, 2002. za Institut MANJINA, NACIONALNIH ZAŠTITI O ZAKON RES, TheGuilford Press, NewYork/ London,1999 CULTU - ACROSS COMMUNICATING S. Ting,-Toomey, Službeni glasnik,Beograd, 2008. IDENTITET, KULTURNI EVROPSKI Branimir , Stojković 1998. Beograd, (2003) i više desetina više i (2003) komunikacija i Identitet

102 | Biti iz/van

ma koje su se 1989. oslobodile sovjetskog uticaja dovelo do nagle suprotne suprotne nagle do dovelo uticaja sovjetskog oslobodile 1989. se su koje ma zemlja- u je što zemlje...) baltičke Belorusija, (Ukrajina, identiteta turnih kul nacionalnih sov specifičnosti razgradnji Doduše, je doprinosila ideologije. kulture jetizacija instrument kao umetnost zloupotrebljavajući je period definišu, čvršće Socijalistički još i umetnosti države između veze da se ove doprineo dalje nezavisnosti. državne i samobitnosti nacionalne očuvanja uslov kao cenile kulturu i jezik a nacije“, „očeva pijedestal na vile sta Vuk Karadžić...), Mickijevič, (Petefi, književnike a posebno umetnike, Srbija...) Mađarska, (Poljska, buđenja države-nacije da su novoformirane toliki bio nacionalnih vremenu u je umetnosti i istorijski kulture bio Značaj je uslovljen. kulturu i umetnost za država centralnoevropskih Interes gentan inećelako bitiopovrgnut.“(Gelner,1997) kontin- nije uopšte situaciji, trenutnoj zajedničkoj našoj u korene duboke veoma ima propovedati, može koje besmislica osobenih individualno i lika ob- specifičnog svog svakog od razliku za takav, ipak, kao princip Pa nacionalistički neprepoznatljivosti. do izmenjene su su ili često izumi oživljava, i sopstveni brani njegovi ih da tvrdi on koje sebi za sam Kulture jeste. što da ono izgleda nije ponajmanje a izgleda, što ono nije „Nacionalizam složene.“ (Gelner,1997) i neuhvatljive ponekad a jednostavne, i uočljive ponekad su sheme nejasne; multikulturalnost, dijaspora,kulturnikanon Ključne reči:kulturnapolitika,nacionalizam, evropske integracije* nacionalizam i Kulturna politika, ------* ------podržava Ministarstvo nauke Republike Srbije. Republike nauke Ministarstvo podržava Ovaj tekst nastao je u okviru rada na projektu „Kultura i umetnost u procesima evropskih integracija“, koji koji integracija“, evropskih procesima u umetnost i „Kultura projektu na rada okviru u je nastao tekst Ovaj granice su ponekad oštre, a ponekad kulturnim diferencijama. Kulturne obdarena dobro bude da nastavlja i jeste istorija Ljudska ulov: bogat donosi koja mrežu jednu još stavlja predkulturezajedničke- terminom služi kojase nacije definicija „Svaka M ilena Dragiće ilena v ić ić Š ešić - - -

104 | Biti iz/van 105 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije Arben Imami) Arben Tozaj, (Reshet opozicije partijama ili Agoli) Driter Blushi, (Kic vlasti na partijama u aktivizma između po srpstvo“), a ne kao prilika za „osamostaljenje“. Vlast suštinski nije nije suštinski Vlast „osamostaljenje“. za prilika kao ne a srpstvo“), po („pogubno korpusa nacionalnog cepanje kao je što doživljen stoga Jugoslavije raspad prevashodno drugačiji delimično bili procesi ovi su Srbiji U (Antun pozicije Hrvatskoj). u političke Hitrec visoke Hrvoje i Vrdoljak stekao je broj mali javnog relativno mnjenja, nacionalističkog oblikovanje u aktivno bili uključivani umetnici su iako Ipak, moderne). do prosvetiteljstva i baroka duh preko renesanse od evropski razvijan i zapadno katolicizam na svega oslonjena pre evropska, tradicija nacionalna je i njihova da (dokazujući istovremeno integracija tome evropskih u mogućnost videvši politike, zadatak kulturne prvi kao ispostavljale tradicijama lokalnim specifičnim i vrednostima kulturnim nacionalnim povratka pitanje osamostaljivanja nakon su koje ma republika se i Slično desilo u jugoslovenskim bivšim bela Čivinska bela Iza (SSSR), Gubenko Nikolai Češkoj, u Lukes lan Mi informisanja): ili kulture ministri (obično vlade clav Havel u Čehoslovačkoj, a zatim Češkoj, Arpad Mađarskoj Arpad u Genc Češkoj, zatim a Čehoslovačkoj, u Havel clav Va – 1999) Šešić, i (Dragićević država dođu svojih čelo na trenutku, posttotalitarnom prvom u njih, od mnogi a procese, političke u uključe nekadašnji – – disidenti književnici se da toga do dovelo opet To je identiteta. pitanje kao svega pre sagledava tura kul se da zahteva oživljavanja ponovnog – reakcije 2 u Poljskoj, dok se albanski pisci dele dele pisci albanski se dok Poljskoj, u 3 … 1 – ili na različite pozicije u okviru okviru u pozicije različite na ili – ------1 3 2 n.1/1990, str. 23) str. n.1/1990, (EUROM Czywinska prste.” svoje umešam da i čak istorije, nastajanja procesa sred u budem da jivom: uzbudl tako nečemu u učestvujem da šansu propustim da mogla nisam ali iznenađenje, bila je posao za Ponuda pozorište. veliko jedno je kulture ministarstvo a kulture, ministarstvo malo je Pozorište spolja. proces posmatra koja rediteljka pozorišna kao osećam se sada i Čak vreme. dođe to za kada profesiji svojoj se vratiću i odsustva od odsustvu I biti predsednik budući će da promena početku centralne Evrope. centralne iz su dolazile predstava pet Svih godine. 1996. Friuli, del Cividale gradu u Mittelfest tivala fes program za izabrano bilo Medeja drame gove nje izvođenja različitih pet čak je da činjenica i pokazuje figure političke i ali umetnika kao Genca smail Kadare. smail Z Svi su oni očekivali na na očekivali oni su Svi “Ja sam umetnica na na umetnica sam “Ja načaj načaj A rpada rpada I sabella sabella I talija talija A SKE, SKE, - - - glas kampanji dao pozna dao kampanji glas tove tove (uz mržnje jezika diseminacije i politike kulturne nacionalističke simbol postaje 7, Francuska Udruženja, adresa te – Crnčević, Brana Rakitić, Slobodan politici: u književnici drugi i su Brojni atentata. nekoliko i organizovano njega na je da mere te do režim se tadašnji koja iritira što stavu, poziciju, u proevropskom očituje sada disidentsku nastavlja ali obnove, političku pokret stvara Srpski pozicija, stranku nacionalističkih početnih sličnih sa Drašković, oreo Vuk a sa Jugoslavije, predsednik godine nacionalista, 1992. postaje disident socijalizma, žrtve kao lom Ćosić, Dobrica Ipak, promenjena. formira se se formira Lepenskog vira (neolit), a (neolit), vira Lepenskog projekti i programi bivaju bivaju programi i projekti N demokratske orijentacije orijentacije demokratske izbeglica, i svi pokrenuti pokrenuti svi i izbeglica, 4 – Ljuba Ljuba – koja nije imala naciona imala nije koja simbol uzeta figurina iz iz figurina uzeta simbol 5 asleđe nas opominje da da opominje nas asleđe nekoliko stotina hiljada hiljada stotina nekoliko ljao je period početkom početkom period je ljao Hrvatske stiže u Srbiju Srbiju u stiže Hrvatske „Lepše je sa kulturom“ kulturom“ sa je „Lepše Mali iskorak predstav iskorak Mali

mi pripadamo (Samuel (Samuel pripadamo mi lna obeležja, već je za za je već obeležja, lna www.culturalpolicies. ti glumac građanske i građanske glumac ti us that we belong” – belong” we that us i kada se pokušalo sa sa pokušalo se kada i su raspisani konkursi konkursi raspisani su net promenom vrednosti vrednosti promenom putem putem 1995. godine kada kada godine 1995. 6 Politika septembra 2009. septembra “Heritage remind remind “Heritage , pristupljeno 20. 20. pristupljeno , avgusta 1995. iz iz 1995. avgusta T adić. Međutim, Međutim, adić. Jones, 2009). Jones, zaustavljeni. zaustavljeni. TV kampanje kampanje i i Beogradski krug Beogradski Politika Ekspres Politika - - - setih godina zastupale isključivo prvu opciju prvu isključivo zastupale godina setih devede su koje politika kulturnih u konceptualizaciji oscilacija stalnih do i javnosti kulturne po larizacije do dovelo je To evropska. budućnosti samo biti okrene može koja Srbija se da nužnost i kultura evropskih korene zajedničke ističući integracija skih evrop procese u uključi se da je pokušavao veka XX godina devedesetih tokom deo javnosti kulturne Istovremeno, srpske svetosavlje. i tradiciju zantijsku vi na pozivanje stalno te veza, duhovnih pra za i voslavnih slovenskih borba oživljavanje identitetu svega, i pre i je, značila traganje korenima Srbiji, nacionalnim u „povratkom“ strane, druge S nakon životu političkom godine). 2000. u promena aktivna književnika i umetnika generacija nova regrutuje opet se (odakle sektorima obrazovanja i kulture i obrazovanja sektorima upravljale su koje onih a posebno vlast, formirale su koje stranaka ideologije od zavisnosti u orijentacije menjane puta nekoliko veka XXI deceniji prvoj u su , a kasnije i i kasnije a , ). To naravno dovodi do novog disidentstva – disidentstva novog do dovodi naravno To ). Srpsko književno društvo književno Srpsko Radio-televiziju Srbije Radio-televiziju Srbije književnika Udruženje 5 . i i književnika Forum i dnevne lis dnevne i 4 , dok dok , ------

106 | Biti iz/van 107 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije cept države-nacije cept o Kon svedoče Evropi. u savremenoj perspektiva politike promenama kulturne diskursi Promenjeni tzv. identitetima vode koje politika identitarnih se zamke izbegavaju ostvarivanjem njihovim tek in i međusobnoj u terakciji politike kulturne zadatka tri ova su Stoga ljudi. kruga identiteta najšireg jer da deo to svakodnevice su vrednosti onda podrazumeva kulturne nacionalnih očuvanja misiju realizuje istinski – (inkluzivnost) – politike kulturne zadatak A treći tek značaj. i smisao dobijaju generacija prethodnih dela vrednostima novim samo jer politike svega pre kulturne već zaštitom, podrškom samo čuvaju ne se identiteti Međutim, teritoriji. jednoj na grupa i manjinskih i većinskih procesa kulturnih svih razvoj dalji i već suživot, samo ne omogućava što – identiteta iden kulturnih dakle, kulturnog – titeta pluralnog već monolitnog, kao shvaćenog više ne danas Smisao kulturne politike jeste jeste politike kulturne Smisao likosti tako što će potcrtati specifičnosti nacionalne nacionalne specifičnosti potcrtati će što tako likosti razno kulturnih Evrope ostvarenje želi koji onaj – kulture domenu u delu na procesa dva Evropi u no trenut su da je Očito politike. kulturne zasnovane stranke lnog vladajuće naciona stvaranja pitanje scenu trenutno na vraćaju ponovo kojima u nordijskim u i zemljama pitanje u se dovodi S.) i M. Dragojević (Dragićević politike kulturne koncept za snovan teritorijalno ovaj Doduše, K.). (Robins etničku grupu dominantnu na odnosu od u ima ne a država kao govornost, koju za teritoriji na svega pre kulturu na prava ostvarivanje i različitost kulturnu podržava Evropi transkulturnoj u koja države turne kulturnog kanona kulturnog (Amin Maluf). Maluf). (Amin 7 zamenjen je pojmom multikul pojmom je zamenjen (Duelund P., 2008), tj. etnički etnički tj. 2008), P., (Duelund pianm avj stvaralaštva razvoju optimalnom očuvanje i razvoj kulturne baštine kulturne razvoj i očuvanje ubilačkim ubilačkim u kulturi participacije krugova širenje ------u jednoj sredini sredini jednoj u 6 države-nacije. jedne unutar identiteta raznolikosti reprezentacija norma više sve postaje danas pa politici, kulturnoj u i sistemu cionalnom institu u promene su primetne godina desetak isto. za odluče umetnici baskijski se ako i paviljonom bnim pose za zahtev ispostave umetnici kurdski ako šta strahove iskazalo tom pri je da a Roma, dekadi u korektnosti” „političke zbog prihvatilo Bijenale je koji presedan bio je Ovo sveta. celog iz umetnika romskih paviljon prvi i organizuje Bijenala okviru u se da društvo otvoreno za Fonda zahtev izazvao problem veliki je te države, predstavljaju paviljonima u se da organizovano je sistemu. nalnom institucio nasleđenom u jak dalje i koncept ovaj 7 i identiteta, ali ali identiteta, i I pak se mora reći da je je da reći mora se pak V enecijansko bijenale bijenale enecijansko I pak, poslednjih poslednjih pak, T ako ako - - - - - koja spajaju više ne toliko države koliko pojedince i grupe u različitim sre različitim u grupe i pojedince koliko države toliko ne više spajaju koja umrežavanja i partnerstava oblika novih do kulturne i danas do te saradnje, itd.) razmene, mađarizacije germanizacije, namerne kulture (kolonijalizma, domenu dominacije politike u preko procesa su akulturacionih spontanih od odnosi put prešli Ovi odnosa. međunarodnih inženjering novi – modeli praktični novi ih zamenjuju nestaju, teorije Velike jaspore. di ulogu i menja dakle, koja, veliki globalizacije od i straha i ali neizvesnosti 2006), stepen Monbrijal, de (Tjeri procesi sveta i sistema stvaranju karakterišu vode veka koji XXI početku na odnose međunarodne Dakle, sveta. širom rasute su već teritorije, određene na koncentrisane nisu više dijaspori u zajednice jer pitanje ovo usložnjavaju više još kretanja migraciona Nova itd). Baskija (Irska, neravnopravnosti etničke i ali ekonomije, zbog veka XX i XIX kom to stanovnici iseljavali se su kojih iz regionima Evrope, zapadne gionima“ „re nekim u i ali u itd.) Letonija doduše, (Jermenija, zemljama Najviše, postsocijalističkim zemalja. evropskih životu kulturnom dijaspore savremenom značaja u pitanje aktuelizovala sopstvenih je ponovo zaštite i identiteta, očuvanja nacionalnih prava sva daju zemljama svojim u dijaspori Ona je čak krucijalna kad je je kad krucijalna čak je Ona egzilu značajnim korpusom korpusom značajnim egzilu istočnoevropske literature. literature. istočnoevropske centralne i istočne Evrope. Evrope. istočne i centralne građani bivše Jugoslavije, Jugoslavije, bivše građani a posebno Bosne i Herce i Bosne posebno a 1956, Česi 1968, Poljaci Poljaci 1968, Česi 1956, U poslednjih sedamdeset sedamdeset poslednjih U govine i Srbije 1990-tih, 1990-tih, Srbije i govine u pitanju poljska kultura. poljska pitanju u danas, neprekidno traju traju neprekidno danas, velikih „talasa”: Mađari Mađari „talasa”: velikih i Rusi 1980-tih godina, godina, 1980-tih Rusi i godina bilo je i nekoliko nekoliko i je bilo godina iseljavanja sa područja područja sa iseljavanja učinili su literaturu u literaturu su učinili 8 8 Od X Od VI veka do do veka - svoj kulturni identitet kroz dijasporu (politički (politički dijasporu migracije) ekonomske kroz migracije, nametnute identitet kulturni sačuvaju svoj da uspevale često kulture brojne veka istočnoevropske XX i XIX tokom poli su da kulturne Činjenica akter na tike. i značajan kao jedan Evropi, još Kavkazu, istočnoj i centralnoj u Postoji, teritoriji. njenoj na žive koje ma grupa manjinskim svim sa razmene i akulturacione uključivanja neophodnost ističući sopstvene države-nacije, svoje unutar i raznolikosti kulturnih pu Evro želi koji onaj i kanona), (izgradnjom kulture da danas zapadnoevropske države afričkoj i azijskoj azijskoj i afričkoj države zapadnoevropske danas da 8 , kao i kao , ------

108 | Biti iz/van 109 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije unutrašnji vid stvari a ne samo njihovu vanjsku sliku, višu i suptilniju or suptilniju i višu sliku, vanjsku celine, njihovu opšte samo ne a samo stvari vid ne a unutrašnji prelaze i sveta nijanse i živopisnost, života njegovu samo sveukupnost ne a složenu izražava da sposoban jezik, elastičniji neophod i razuđeniji, kao bogatiji, pa zahtevaju i nivoa, evropskog svetskog dostizanja nost iskustva kulturna i duhovna akumulirana vreme, naše u sferi; ovoj u i emancipacije građanske proces su pokrenuli Srbije nizacije urba intenzivnije i evropeizacije počeci Skerlićevo, pogotovu a vreme Nedićevo, u države; srpske slobodne i nacije stvaranje XIX za borbe deo decenijama je to prvim veka u razdobljima: vremenskim raznim u su jezika, različiti seljačkog osnovi u narodskog, vukovskog, odbijanja ili prihvatanja Razlozi (...) godina sto od više prestaje ne To konfrontiranje, njih. protiv ili ustaju za o i Vuka jeziku pravopisu, shvatanja i i ljuju izjašnjavaju njegova oprede- se uporno političari i radnici kulturni pisci, naučnici, vremena, našeg do sve pa pravopisa i jezika reformu za Vukove borbe dana prvih „Od a i danas stoji otvoreno za različita tumačenja u Srbiji, i posebno u regionu. digme (u vreme SFRJ), da bi Meša Selimović analizirao samo deo kontroverzi, socijalnepara ili veka) XXdevedesete godinei ratsvetski etničko(IIsrpske jetumačeno iz različitih uglova: iz tzv. svesrpske (Kraljevina Jugoslavija), usko istorijsko-političkomsvakomidentiteta,turnogmeđutim,u delo toperiodu diverzifikovanogtemeljaširokogupravoi od Karadžićasrpskogje kuljedan Vuka Delo D.). (Đedović danas do veka XX godina tridesetih od saborima kulturnogidentiteta,ilustruju govorimaoscilacijeodržavanim Vukovimu na osnovi u su kojevrednosti,razumevanju u oscilacijeTerazvoja.društvenog okopoimanja kulture niokviruu nacionalne paradigme niokviruu koncepta konsenzuspostoji ne da činjenicapodvlači Srbiji u pitanja ovogAktuelnost saradnje. oblike kodifikovane bilateralne i multilateralne kroz javnog sektora politikama vodi se koja odnosa međunarodnih domenu u politike kulturne zvanične od značaj veći imati može projekte, i programe mreže, različite u se uključujući društva, civilnog organizacije kroz jer odnosima u međunarodnim značaj novi dobija dijaspore uloga U smislu tom dinama. - - - - - utro itgiea ncoang kia a sigurnosti kao nacionalnog okvira nacionalnog idealizacijom integriteta, podvučena više kulturnog još danas je Nacionalizacija pov N.)ikasnijem„etničkičistom“... (Po- populizmu političkom ka put otvorila i problem kao videla raznolikost kulturnu je koja homogenizacije nacionalne do je dovela brige“, cionalne menjalo u našem društvenom životu. društvenom našem u menjalo bitno se nešto kad vremenima, u prekretnim uvek Takoje oživljavao oko jezika spor izraz. elementarni njihov samo ne a apstrakcije i misli ganizaciju laska Slovena na Balkan, porekla Albanaca itd.), naučna utemeljenost utemeljenost naučna itd.), Albanaca porekla Balkan, na Slovena do- (npr. laska interpretacije naučno-istorijske i širom pitanje dolazi u se koga dovode do Balkana identiteta nacionalnog rekonstruisanja procesu U baroka od crkve). bojom i je manastirske same formom kome i u odudara i stilu Žiče, u manastira je manasti crkva sagrađena sagrađena (kapija godine, 2009. „vizantizira“ postavljena i Krušedol zanemaruje ra se srp Vojvodine Barokno nasleđe, nasleđe Kragujevac). sko socijalističko (Samouprava brišu devetnaestovekovno svesno ono i i čak zanemaruju Srbiji u danas iden titeta politika i nasleđa onoj očuvanja posebno politika sećanja, Politika Jugoslaviji, prema socijalističkoj. dakle periodu, prema odmak „nenacionalnom“ uspostaviti tzv. pokušava stvari u se nacio Time nacije“, itd.) „Stanje ustanova nalna emisija dnevnik, nacionalni televizija, (na život cionalna svakodnevni u nacionalno termina samog uvođenjem i 2008) 10 10 „Uverljiv način pred način „Uverljiv stavljanja društvene društvene stavljanja stvarnosti“ (Robins, (Robins, stvarnosti“ godine, 9 T ekst je pisan 1967. primedba autora 2008). 2008). - tih, a koja je počela još 1980-tih u tzv. periodu „na- periodu tzv. u 1980-tih još počela je koja a tih, 1990- tokom došlo je koje do kulture Nacionalizacija postaje veoma aktuelno.” vremena našeg jezika pitanje kad danas, ni naodmet nije oštrih, uvek gotovo surovih, protstavljanja, često prenja, borbi, su ovih rekapitulacija sumarna Jedna 9 (Selimović M., 1987) 10 (Robins, K. K. (Robins, ------

110 | Biti iz/van 111 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije otadžbine – dva patriotizma“. patriotizma“. dva – otadžbine megalo „Dve tekstu svom u Lipski Juzef nacionalnoj Jan pokazao je što kao vodi ksenofobiji, i maniji lako što istorije, nacionalne „velike“ određenih oko aspekata sećanja politiku i mitove gradili onda a zemlju, napuštali periodima traumatičnim u su koji oni posebno dijaspore, delovi do i prinose mnogo Tome se zadužbinarstva. potpunosti tradicija u a devetnaestovekovna praksi, potiskuje srednjovekovnoj ktitorskoj tako se vraća pa Srbija periodi, danas istorijski određeni i se preskaču „potrebno“ je Kada grobom Draže MihajlovićauSrbiji)itd. Kosovu), na tzv. ličnosti žrtve (kanonizacija Stepinca u Hrvatskoj, potraga za prema (Srbija pravo međunarodno Slovačkoj...), Srbiji, Rumuniji, u danas deo veliki je kojih od županije, mađarske nekadašnje 64 na pravo istorijsko polaže koji županije“ „64 pokret (Mađarska: prava istorijska na vekovlje), na (srpskozanemarenihperioda posebno istraživanja,istorijskih srednjo-nova poziva stalno tom pri se da a tradicija, konstruiše se politici ponovo identiteta toj U identiteta. kulturnog „nacionalizaciji“ doprinese nokratski teh- da nastoji politika kulturna produkcije umetničke „nacionalne“ tacije o kojima se u tim zemljama ne govori), a politikom promovisanja i reprezen- menima u Turskoj, građanski rat u Grčkoj, zverstva četnika u Srbiji – teme su Jer- nad (genocid država mnogih politika zvaničnih deo je Politikazaborava matici. hovoj nji u i nastaju kojima u zemljama u i neatraktivni vrlo trenutku, podjednako često savremenom časopisi a u matice samoidentifikacija njihove identiteta njihova je modernog od te daleko jezik, očuvaju i folklor svoj štite da mogućnost daje se manjinama Nacionalnim države). makedonske savremene strane od Makedonaca antičkih i Makedonskog Aleksandra nja a prisvaja primer je itd.), Grčkoj (paradigmatičan u zablude i nove mitovi novi se Makedonci stvaraju Rumuniji, u Cincari (Vlasi Rumuniji, i samoidentifikaciju Srbiji u njihovu na pravo i manjina određenih ojanje post varijanti, jezičkih različitih više sa jednog kao jezika srpskohrvatskog - - - - - Gočeva, bugarskog emigranta). bila predstava „Bure baruta“ u izvođenju nemačkog pozorišta i režiji Dimitra je paradigmatična 2009. BITEF-u na a Bregović, Kusturica, (npr. Balkana umetničke savremene produkcije objektivno dela doprinose daljem širenju kroz jednoznačne slike iako identifikacije, nacionalne praksama u i koristiti mogu se ipak svečanosti, identiteti balkanski preklapajući Ovi porodične sl.) i vrednosti (folklor, kuhinja, uticaja međusobnih vekovnih plod je jer hibridan) (dakle, sličan izrazito Evrope jugoistočne zemalja broju najvećem svakodnevnognacionalizaciji doprinese da praksi,uspela nije koji u života u je no rečima u podržava više se koja samobitnosti, autentičnosti, cionalne na- i folklorizma fetišizacija Međutim, itd). zapadnoevropske na ugledu po sistemna školskih uspostavljanje pomenuto kroz (upravo odluke javnosti svesne kulturne deo bili često i Balkana istorije kulturne periodima svim u min samokolonizirajućepraksedabipokazaosuakulturacioni procesipostojali ter- uvodi integracija, evropskih i globalizacije od i paniku i strah širi danas ali pitanje, u dovodi ne vrednosti evropske usvojene koje javno Balkana mnjenje intelektualno provocirajući Kjosef, Aleksandar teoretičar Bugarski lni kulturniidentitet. evropskom uzoru – a u cilju stvaranja ustanova koje „reprezentuju“ naciona- zapadno - po sve škole, čitaonice, teatri, biblioteke, muzeji, formirani brzo, orkestre i instrumente zamenio češki Šlezingerov orkestar, kako su, relativno orijentalne je kako pokazuje Srbiji u kulture Istorija umetnosti. domenima svim u tradiciju evropsku na naslonile sistem obrazovno-kulturni svoj i ma“ kultura- evropskim „starijeformiranim u uobičajene reprezentacije epske i novih nacija-država od XIX veka do danas preuzimali alegorijske, simboličke Takofolklor. etnički i alfabet) i (ponekad jezik simboli specifična: svi dva su grčkoantičko renesansadruga italijanska a i 2006), nasleđe N., (Makuljević zajednička: dva su kojih od stuba četiri na zasnovan veku XIX u oblikovan politike ukazujući da je uostalom nacionalni identitet u evropskim zemljama Balkana rade na procesima evropeizacije kulture kroz evropeizaciju kulturne zemljama svim u javnosti kulturne deo i kao dijaspore deo strane, druge S

112 | Biti iz/van 113 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije međudržavnog komuniciranja. Pojedinci ili grupe u dijaspori imaju svu svu imaju dijaspori u grupe ili Pojedinci komuniciranja. međudržavnog i mogućnostima načinima ograničena ona je jer i bila, i profesionalna vana (Lečner sveta obrazo kako ma kulturi diplomatija, u kulturna pomoći učešće može Tu ne 2006). Boli, ravnopravno za okolnosti znanja, i novih se produkciju i stvaraju razvoj za uslovi jedne stvore unutar kulture se jedne kada i Tek države znanja. novih dato produkciji i bilo mesto sećanja podjednako očuvanju bi i kome u sistem obrazovni takav i 2006), Šešić, (Dragićević „odozdo“ politiku kulturnu vodile bi koje programima kulture svojim kom ustanove zahteva autonomne sistem, debate medijski javne slobodan i za pleksan prostora stvaranje i javnosti Oblikovanje ostvarivanje istinske kulturne raznolikosti uz očuvanje i razvoj identiteta. za uslovestvorilomnjenjejavnoaktivno u manjinskihgrupasvih dijaspore i biti onoliko diverzifikovana koliko i sama kulturna javnost, te da bi ukjučivanje kojeusvajadelikompetentnai kulturna javnost. To daklepodrškaznačićeda podržavakojakulturnomdržavisvojomtendencijepolitikom u praksei turu današnjemsmislurečipodrazumevajer slobodnog umetnikaslobodnui kul tradicionalni,i socijalističkii a model.Tek trećimodelmodernim činiseu i Drugi model podrazumeva jaku državu koja upravlja umetnošću – u pitanju je građanstvoučestvujespremnoje(tržište). čemuda u ono naodnosu u i žele u slobodnoj zemlji i tradicija se čuva i stvara i u odnosu na to šta sami umetnici kulturnepolitike. Prvi model je model indiferentnosti –umetnik je slobodan kulturnoj praksi. Još je Jovan Skerlić 1905. godine uočio da postoje tri modela doprinesemerida transferu znanjaoblikovanjui novihstrategija delovanja u životomradomirazličite u razvojne procese savremenog sveta, moževelikoju kada su njihovi preci napuštali domovinu), a s druge, bivajući uključenavremenazaboravljene vrednosti(izkulturne ponekadsvojim na sećanječuva strane jedne disperziranuglobalnomdijasporus svetu,kojadijasporuiuuključi – saradnje prekogranične oblike svoje razvijalo takođe bi koje stanovništva og manjinsk i kaogranice, strane one i ove stanovništvavećinskogsa dijalogu prekograničnomgradilateritorijalnou samosezasnovana, etničkini bi koja Dali postoji mogućnost da nova kulturna politika, koja više ne bi bila ni samo - - - - u Azerbejdžanu, čiju je kulturu iskreno poštovao i promovisao. samo dve poslednje godine života, a zapostavlja se u takonasleđeGruzijiSergejajeParadžanova te odakleproveoslavljenoJermenijikojojje uu je poreklom, i vkaskezemlje ukojima etnicitet preovlađuje ukarakterisanju ličnosti umetnika, spomenici i nasleđe drugih ignorišu i zaboravljaju. Sličnasve snage, jefinansijske i situacija druge,i uusmerava sve kaočuvanjutri kajermenske baštine dokse unutar zemlje i u dijaspori još uvek preovlađuje diskurs žrtve,prakse a kulturnadalje nepolitika izoluje zemlju što je očevidno kada Istovremeno,je u pitanju mora Jermenija se voditi u kojojračuna i i da nacionalistički diskurs kulturne politike i turne tokove, tokove saradnje, razmene ali i tržišne ekonomije kulture. tek tada će se stvoriti uslovi za istinsko uključivanje Srbije u međunarodne kul mnogo popularnijih pesnika u Srbiji koji su negovali tradicionalističkima (poezija Vaskadiskurs), Pope uvek je imala bolju recepciju od M. Bećkovića i drugih itd, već najznačajnija i najbolja ostvarenja koja su relevantna u svetskim umetnost) srednjovekovna okviri (sakralna baština kulturna tradicionalna 2009), N, (Daković žanr kao Balkan folklor, specifično“:predstavljati „nacionalno oslobodimoseKada romantičarskog svetunajboljepredubeđenjau nas će da koda. kulturnog nacionalnog koja deo su ostvarenja kao zatim tek a nauke, ili kulture ostvarenja ostvarenja svoja kao svega pre reprezentuju da Srbiji u danas deluju koji otvarati akterima će put kojima u mreže postojeće u ulaska ili mreža stvaranja slobodu počasni član član počasni akademije 2006. godine, godine, 2006. akademije u Srbiji. http://vanu.org. Srbiji. u ali njegovo delo još uvek uvek još delo njegovo ali sano u kulturne procese procese kulturne u sano nije poznato i integri i poznato nije 11 banatskim banatskim Prognan sa ostalim ostalim sa Prognan kao dete. Postao je je Postao dete. kao rs/page.php?84 V ojvođanske ojvođanske N emcima emcima - esil asrjk sia, oelm z Vršca iz poreklom slikar, austrijski merstiel, Ham- (Robert nacijama područaja manjinskim pripadaju ovog koji sa umetnici ignorišu potpuno i ju zaboravlja- a itd), Držića Marina Desnice, Vladana Kiša, Danila Selimovića, Meše poput prostora ovih sa narodima većinskim pripadaju koji umetnici pitanju u su (kada svojatanju i preuzimanju o reč češće tu je što tim s Balkanu na i mnogo ima primera Ovakvih 11 tur- , - - -

114 | Biti iz/van 115 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije nas više data u specifičnim izložbama specifičnim u data više da nas i je ona no oblikuju gradova, da naših sliku podsticaj, multikulturnu njihov u na počeli, muzeji su fondacija Srbiji međunarodnih ulaskom Tek takvom. kao javnošću kulturnom s no Srbiji u nicom zajed jevrejskom s kontaktira više Izraelu u jaspora i di brojna je Naša kultura. drugih ignorisao doprinos i nasleđe politici kulturnoj u Nacionalizam k psii z žc, ou sfjkg enk Sabita Alaudina Užičanina pesnika sufijskog poput Užica, iz pesnici ski Šejha MehmedaUžičanina – jedinstvenosti sopstvenog naroda. A jedan od najvećih zavodljivih naratizavodljivihnajvećih od jedan A naroda.jedinstvenostisopstvenog – megalomanijeosećanju i alistrahovima na mišljenju, mitskom na zasnovan je jer iracionalan i je nerealan integracija evropskih od nacionalista Strah kreiramo sopstvenu budućnost.”(S.Džons,2009) “Kultura nasukorenjuje unašu prošlostiomogućujenamdazamislimo Zaključak naroda. sabornog jednog, istorija bila istorija kulturna poželjna je što i otkriju, da želeli nisu radnici kulturni to bit jer češće smatrao a nim, nije umetnik sam to što stoga retko umetnosti, istorijama u prikriveno često je poreklo etničko životu Drugačije Srbije. kulturnom i pozorišnom Jevreja ili doprinos Cincara je koji zna javnosti kulturne deo zovaniji najobra Samo prostorima. tim na žive još ili živele nekada su koje manjne na sećanje na potiskuju merno gradovima drugim u muzeji vlaškog dok postojanje stanovništva, na se ukazuje (nošnja) segmentom folklora tek Negotinu... Boru, u Srbiji, u jima m msa sanj postavci stalnoj u mesta ima 12 ili narodnog tribuna, hroničara 13 –itd). 15 U rdkm muze gradskim U . 14 no što za nju nju za što no ------%BEi%C4%8Danin A org/wiki/Sabit_ – – septembar 2008. septembar Grada Muzej 13 12 15 14 vođen marta 2007) marta vođen (intervju Romi. pitanju u su kad i kao muzeju Etnografskom u mesta imati moglo to bi da te stanovništvo seosko uglavnom Srbi su da vara T istoriji u Roma i Srba prisustvo odslikava muzej kako pitanje grad. mađarski i nemački rumunski, kao prikazuje koja postavku novu svoju pokazuje ponosno BEi%C4%8Danin Mehmed_U%C5% org/wiki/%C5% emišvara, direktor odgo direktor emišvara, laudin_U%C5

http://sr.wikipedia.

N http://sr.wikipedia. Jedna novosadska priča priča novosadska Jedna I muzej u u muzej emci našeg grada, grada, našeg emci T N emišvaru emišvaru ovog Sada, Sada, ovog T emišvar emišvar A N 0ejh_ a - - - tike, pa i pitanje kritike religije, izuzetno važno evropsko nasleđe, i upravo i nasleđe, evropsko važno izuzetno religije, kritike pitanje i pa tike, fundamentalistima i nacionalistima svuda, pa i u Evropi, iako je pitanje kri- joj Židovi ne postave svoj svoj postave ne Židovi joj misle, židovske programe programe židovske misle, veruje. Ona ne ume ništa ništa ume ne Ona veruje. da ceni kao vrednost dok dok vrednost kao ceni da ti. ti. kantar za meru vrednos meru za kantar onog što joj Židovi pruže pruže Židovi joj što onog po receptu Židova. Židova. receptu po verovanja i neverovanja. neverovanja. i verovanja to prima. prima. to 16 govore o jednakosti svih svih jednakosti o govore demokratiju, i štrajkove, štrajkove, i demokratiju, ne veruje osim onog što što onog osim veruje ne ropska sastavili su Židi, Židi, su sastavili ropska (...) (...) i socijalizam, i ateizam, ateizam, i socijalizam, i primaju, židovska gesla gesla židovska primaju, hristoborstvo usvajaju, usvajaju, hristoborstvo najveći naučnici uče da da uče naučnici najveći židovske laži kao istine istine kao laži židovske su bezbožnici (ateisti), (ateisti), bezbožnici su Sva moderna gesla ev gesla moderna Sva služe.“ ( služe.“ kao mesečari u zanosu zanosu u mesečari kao „ i pacifizam, i sveopštu sveopštu i pacifizam, i koji su Hrista raspeli: i raspeli: Hrista su koji prirode nema, i Evropa Evropa i nema, prirode je priroda glavni bog, i bog, glavni priroda je joj Židovi zapovede da da zapovede Židovi joj Ona ništa ne zna osim osim zna ne ništa Ona i toleranciju svih vera, vera, svih toleranciju i predali Židovima, tako tako Židovima, predali N 2000, str. 193–194) 193–194) str. 2000, kao znanje. Ona ništa ništa Ona znanje. kao da drugog Boga izvan izvan Boga drugog da se Evropejci, potpuno potpuno Evropejci, se da židovskom glavom glavom židovskom da židovskom putu hode hode putu židovskom kao svoja primaju, po po primaju, svoja kao T i židovskim ciljevima ciljevima židovskim i jeni najučeniji sinovi sinovi najučeniji jeni o Evropa ne zna (...) (...) zna ne Evropa o lizam, i komunizam. komunizam. i lizam, revoluciju, i kapita- i revoluciju, Z a čuđenje je da su su da je čuđenje a primaju, židovsko židovsko primaju, N V jeni političari političari jeni elimirović elimirović N jeni jeni N ., ., - - ljudskih prava. Ovo je jedno od pitanja koje odgovarakoje pitanja od jedno je Ovo prava. ljudskih kršenjem naziva religija“ „klevetu koja rezoluciju vaja us- nacija Ujedinjenih prava ljudska za Savet 2009. marta a država, islamskih strane od postavljen prvo je koji nacijama Ujedinjenim zahtev je što religije, tike poštovanje vere, i odbacuje bilo kakvu mogućnost kri- apsolutno zahteva svetu, u svuda danas, Nacionalizam biti duboko iskrivljujuća i varljiva“. (Gelner, 1997) sekularna,mogukrajnje su kada i čakkoja, pamćenja nacionalizam ima „svoje sopstvene amnezije i selektivna Stoga politike. kulturne narativima poželjnim prema događaja pojedinih preradi i zloupotrebi i drugom postićimožeodmaku,sepresvega distancitou prema dansmisao, dajača osećanje nacionalne pripadnosti, a je samo ima politicikulturnoj Nacionalizamu kaza. kriterijumi,niti argumentacija „objektivni“prilikom izvođenja zanimajudo ih niti činjenicama, barataju ne politika kulturna nacionalistička i Nacionalizam dl kj j pokn peio pea evropskoj kritičkoj prema tradiciji prezirom i antisemitskim protkano izjavama je koje delo – istionaj deo koji glorifikuje delo Nikolaja Velimirovića sopstveneglobalizacije.kulturenegujestrahodi To je kulturnogprostoraiizuzetnosti pothranjujuslike o se srpskogzahvalnostijednomdelumedijskogEvrope. U žrtvovanjune tionuopred naletimamitiAzije, te iz istočne Evrope, jeste mit o poslednjem zemalja evropskom bas brojnih diskursu političkom populističkom u zloupotrebljavan i upotrebljavan nacionalizma, va 16 . - - - -

116 | Biti iz/van 117 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije – – Pavlovića Miodraga radom definisani dobro izuzetno međuodnosa koreni su jer danas, preispitivanje no poseb zahteva nacionalizma, i religije države, veza Ova godine. 2003. sveca kao ga moštiju kanonizuje a 1991, prenos dela organizuje usvaja Velimirovića, Nikolaja nekritički nacionalizam srpski Otuda Loka, Spinoze...“(Kišjuhas,A.2009). Hobsa, Dekarta, dela podarila je čovečanstvu religije kritike„Tolerancija identiteta. evropskog deo ono je Naprednogkluba Ipak,zahtevidaljeSrbiji, kojičujuiu se poput zahteva izma –sasvimnepoželjnomdiskursu. neoliberal- vladavine vreme u dakle – socijalističkom blizak suviše diskursa deo kao značaju, sasvim na izgubio je „narodni“ Epitet frekvencom. cionalnom“ „na- sa medija manifestacija, i festivala nacionalnih institucija“, „nacionalnih broj veliki Otuda 49). str. 2007, D, (Vuksanović opažen“ biti znači „Biti, ban. pose- takav, kao prepoznat opažen, bude da zahteva da se iscrpljuje sam u sebi. Da bi osećao da postoji, on dozvoli da može ne politici kulturnoj u Nacionalizam državeSrbije, sem ako ne postane umetnik svetskog značaja, poput Nemačkoj,Jozefa uradu Švajcarskoj,naNađa. je Austriji...),očekuje ništamožedaod ne jasporaSrbije,izkojaetničkognije srpskogporekla (velikiRoma Vlahabroj i strankenadmeću oko toga koja više „patriotski brine“ Srbimao van Srbije. Di politikaistinski brinutigrađanimao Srbije ukazujuna to da smo došli do trenutka kada će kulturna makoji žive udrugim državama regiona iu dijaspori ne Vidovdan i časni krst časni i Vidovdan da se definišeseda stalna politika prema Srbi 17 . 18 , već se i dalje u političkomdaljeu i se većpolju , - - slobodu zlatnu’.“ zlatnu’.“ slobodu ’ krilatica, ubojita nova i ići ce koji uz mit, nacionalni sržni postao je on vreme njihovo U naroda. skog srp životu duhovnom u mesto izuzetno mu dali i mit kosovski su prihvatili nacije srpske ideolozi i pesnici romantičarski X U romantizma. doba u još započetog procesa političkog nacionalno- završetak neočekivani kao dolazi koji kult, vidovdanski novi se stvara očigledno, veku, XX U (...) varijantu pseudomitsku dobija predanje kosovsko kome u kulta, vidovdanskog novog stvaranjem sa uporedo ide on da je Karakteristično zanimljiv. i dug je dosta crkve pravoslavne Srpske dar kalen u slovima crvenim unošenja njegovog do Put vremena. novijeg V praznik, nacionalni 17 18 dokumenti/o_ www.napredniklub.org/ http:// Srbije“, izvan živi koju narodu srpskom o zakon i državljanstvu o zakon doneti je idovdan je tekovina tekovina je idovdan „Kao crkveni i crkveni „Kao „Pre svega potrebno potrebno svega „Pre Z a krst časni i časni krst a N K.php I X veku veku X - - - posebno na nacionalističke poteze crkve). acije (a sama vlast izdaje saopštenja, ili, još češće,i prećutkuje i izbegava da reaguje, nog društva – u kome je borba protiv fašističkih i nacionalističkih politikakrugovima podržanim od strane kulturne politike, vode unutar raslojenogorganizacije). civil Tako su se sukobi u polju kulture – umesto da se vode u stručnim veru i crkvu (čije interese, mnogo direktnije i nasilnije, brane brojne nevladine rantuje slobodu izražavanja odnosusebeusamuna (vlast),iodnosu u na iali jasnodefiniše autonomnostizborisvojzastavise kulturnogga datj.polja – inteligencijudaljei dominiraju javnosti,u jerkulturna politika nema snage da podrazumevajućebude pozitivna.„patriotsku“„izdajničku“podelenaStoga i nacionalneetikacrkvenihseispitujevođaveličine, dapojedinačno, da a ne a diti kritičko, slobodno mišljenje, pa makar ono dovelo do toga da „padnu“ture,onih ineke koji smatraju daje temelju kulture jednog naroda potrebno ugra vek i koji ne dozvoljavaju kritiku i kritičko mišljenje o „vrednostima“onihkoji tradiciju, srpske veru nacijukuli idealizuju formiukojoj u definisaojeju XIX stariideološkiratovivišeizmeđudesnice,–nelevice ali ratovi iizmeđu već – Stogadalje,ise uprkos procesu evropskih integracija, kulturnomu poljuvode njenom politikom pamćenja i zaborava) – postaje zvanična kulturnačak politika. i kad nije definisana kao kulturna politika, tolerancijom državeva, (tj. izgradnja pre svega herojskih mitova i mitova o žrtvama (pre svegakritičko žrtvamapreispitivanje socijalizma),prošlosti nepoželjno. Idealizacija istorijskih tuisanjempojava i liko narativa naslonjenih napravoslavlje savremenui crkvu, kojimaui je shvaćenog koncepta nacionalnog identiteta, u uskoj vezi sa kulturneodržavanjem politike, i konsti kulturne politike koja se pre (Compendium,svega bavi 2008).pitanjima Dakle tradicionalno očito je da smo još uvek u poljuvornosti etnički države, definisane iako pravih programa interkulturnog Tidijalogaizuzeci seobično imauzimaju kaoizuzetnodokaz stepena usvojenemalo interkulturalne odgo- Dveri , prepuštena, nevladinim organizacijama građanske proevropskei orijent Obraza ------

118 | Biti iz/van 119 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije 13. 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iteratura

Dialogue in Europe inDialogue 2008. EricART turnu politiku i menadžment, Univerzitet umetnosti, Beograd Dostupna na: Đedović Dajana, cultural policy,referat zaICCPR2008,Istanbul Duelund, Peter, (2008) medijacija naBalkanu,OKO, Sarajevo Dragićević Šešić Milena i Dragojević Sanjin, (2004). Beograd Clio, dafilidu, (2008) Sanjin, u: nice, Dragojević gra- njihove i politike i Kulturne podele? prave ili Zamišljene Milena Šešić Dragićević Budapest Europe reader, Central and Eastern in period post-totalitarian the (1999) Milena, Šešić Dragićević turne politike, ZbornikradovaFDU,br.8–9,pp.387–396 (2005) Milena, Šešić Dragićević 103–111 str. actors new in: of development, future cultural policies: Shared (2006) Milena, Šešić Dragićević De Monbrijal,Tjeri,(2006)Delanjeisistemsveta,Clio,Beograd film, radio i televiziju, Fakultet dramskih umetnosti, Beograd Daković, Nevena, (2008) culturalpolicies.net, [pristupljenojuna2009] Compendium: Cultural Policies and Trends in Europe. (2008) Bonn, Baumann, S., 2000. spread ofNationalism.London:Verso Anderson, B., 1983. Transkulturna Evropa Transkulturna , edited by Biserka Cvjeticanin, Culturelink, Zagreb, Zagreb, Culturelink, Cvjeticanin, Biserka by edited , www.erictarts.org . Vukov sabor Study for the European CommissionEuropeanthe for Study hrn Dvriy Ntoa Apoce t Intercultural to Approaches National Diversity. Sharing Liquid modernity Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origins and Balkan kao (filmski) žanr Reflections on the national dimension of European , magistarski rad, Unesko katedra za kul , prir. Ulrike Majnhof i Ana Trijani Ana Majnhof Ulrike , prir. Dynamics of communication: new ways and and ways new communication: of Dynamics [pristupljeno septembar 2009] Demokratičnost i dometi kul- dometi i Demokratičnost . London: Blackwell Publishers Cultural policy and cultural life in in life cultural and policy Cultural , Institut za pozorište, . Report [online].Report . , SUN CEU CEU SUN , Interkulturna www. - - 29. 28. 27. 26. 25. 24. 23. 22. 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14.

dominantne pojave,Vreme,Beograd do marginalne od populizam: Srpski (1993) Nebojša, Popov NK.php [pristupljenoseptembra 2009] klub, Napredni Maluf, Amin.Ubilačkiidentiteti,Paideia, Beograd udžbenike inastavnasredstva za Zavod : Beograd / nacije službi u kulture vizuelne srpske i evropske sistem (2006) Nenad, Makuljević Evropa, Clio,Beograd Majnhof Ulrike, i Ana Trijandafilidu, prir. (2008) Poljsko pitanje,prir.BiserkaRajčić,RadionicaSIC,Beograd u: (1985) patriotizma, dva – otadžbine Dve Juzef, Jan Lipski (2006) Beograd Boli Džon i Dž. Frenk Lečner, tional Cultural Co-operation (2007)Klaic,D., Cultural Foundation (also on www.eurocult.org/publications) Klaic,(2005)D., septembar 2009,str.7 religije, kritika Nepoželjna (2009) Aleksej Kišjuhas tion Process,Oslo:TMVSenteret, str.73–81 Fr. Sejersted i K. Simeonova (eds.) Ginev, D. u Cultures, SelfColonizing The (1995) A., Kiossev, Jones, Samuel,2009,Expressive lives,Demos,London Muzej Grada NovogSada,septembar2008. izložbu, za katalog (2008) grada, našeg Nemci – priča novosadska Jedna HRC_RES_7_19.pdf, [pristupljeno3.oktobra 2009] gions. 27 March 2008, reli- of defamation Combating 7/19. Resolution Council, Rights Human Gellner, E., 1987. Novi Sad srpska, Matica nacionalizam, i Nacije (1997) Ernest, Gellner, Culture, Identity and Politic EuropeCulturalaas Project MobilityImagination,of CompanionA Guide Internato http://www.napredniklub.org/dokumenti/o_ http://ap.ohchr.org/documents/E/HRC/resolutions/A_ . Budapest: CAC & Budapest Observatory. mtot ncoan iea XX veku: XIX u ideja nacionalna i Umetnost Cultural Aspects of the Moderniza- . Oxford: Basic Blackwell . Amsterdam:. European utr sveta Kultura Transkulturna 3. Danas, , Clio, Clio, , -

120 | Biti iz/van 121 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije (Bez)granični identiteti. akademiji letnjoj predavačaMeđunarodnoj od na jedna bila je Šešić Dragićević Milena je realizovala i jezika, preko pedesetprojekata uoblastikulturnepolitike imandžmentaukulturi. desetine na prevedenih eseja, sto od više i knjiga deset od više je Objavila Evrope. širom kurikuluma akademskih i programa okviru edukativnih interkultura- u različitih medija i kulturi za u menadžmenta politika, Beogradu kulturnih katedre u oblasti u umetnosti predavačica i Univerzitetu UNESCO na medijaciju rukovoditeljka i umetnosti menadžment je lizam, Šešić Dragićević Milena 35. 34. 33. 32. 31. 30.

knjiga, Beograd 2000. Nikolaj, Velimirović Beograd (1999) Marija, Todorova 1906. Beograd (SKA), književnost, njena i Omladina Jovan, Skerlić Selimović Meša,(1987)ZaiprotivVuka,BIGZ,Beograd Beograd (1998) Miodrag, Popović 232 br. populizam; i Demokratija (2000) Nebojša, Popov ITS Hrišćanska – IHTUS prozor. tamnički Kroz Vidovdan i časni krst časni i Vidovdan Bbitk X vek, XX Biblioteka Balkan, Imaginarni , Biblioteka XX vek, vek, XX Biblioteka , Republika , Slike uglavama etničkoj, verskoj, ilibilokojoj drugojosnovi. nacionalnoj, na definisana ona bila razlika, svaka diskriminisala i negirala se kojom isključivosti, ideologija i kao diskursa dominantnog deo sastavni i osobenost je postala scene društvene i političke radikalizacija Opšta klišea. ponuđenih od odstupalo je što svemu prema odbojnosti i netolerantnosti neprijatelja, kao i propagiranjem mržnje u kontekstu poželjnosti, širio osećaj proizvođenjem druge, sa a srpskenacije, osobenosti vrednosti hiperbolisala strane jedne sa se kojima poruke, vrednosno-ideološke su emitovane tome kom je svaka alternativna artikulacija postala nemoguća i nepoželjna. Shodno u poredak simbolički zatvoren jedan nov uspostavljen je potpuno čime okvir, je vrednosni stvoren teme ove intenziviranjem Medijskim identitetu. nacionalnom o stereotipa set stavljen bio plan prvi u je gde i predstavama način definisana ovaj nova identitetska paradigma, koja se zasnivala na na nacionalističkim upravo veka prošlog godina osamdesetih krajem je Srbiji U u širem smislu. kulture pitanje dakle, je, identiteta Pitanje uticaja. spoljašnjih mnoštvom sa korelacijskomodnosu u se nalazi i društva datog univerzumom simboličkim bi se ostvarivali nezavisno od društvenih i istorijskih uslova, već je povezana sa tj. ona ne nastaje i ne razvija se po nekim svojim imanentnim zakonima, koji autonomna, nije kontekstumisao ovom stereotipa.U setom ponuđenim već iskustvom, spoznaje ne stvarnost definisana način ovaj na se jer identiteta, matrice. Način na koji se vidi i objašnjava “stvarnost”, neodvojiv je od pojma vrednosne dominantne okvirima u tumači „stvarnost“ se gde i smisao, sebi daje samopotvrđuje, ona se kojima zajednice, određene unutar tumačenja kolektivnogsimbolima radio dakle se njihovog Ovde i elita. znanja politička i intelektualna određuje uvek gotovo koji vrednosti sistemom sa skladu u tj. jati u skladu sa kontekstom koji preovlađuje u određenom društvu/vremenu, razvi- Tako) stvarnosti. kontekstimaidentitet-(i raznolikim se u će nastalih oa atj moto dsuzvi poticaja diskurzivnih mnoštvom nastaje koja kategorija, promenljiva identitet kolektivni je da uzećemo tekst ovaj za osnovu polaznu Kao Bo ris ris Žu jk o

122 | Biti iz/van 123 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije tm ša e ovleo a t n. vj osnu n ons s sm na samo se odnosi ne konsenzus Ovaj ne. šta a dozvoljeno, je šta tome o sredstvima stvori takvu klimu, koja će dovesti do šireg društvenog konsenzusa darda koji mogu da se ostvare jedino ukoliko država svim svojim raspoloživim slika se vrednosnihstan- i redefinisanje nacionalnih je neophodno iznutra menjala bi da A „iznutra“. promeni se ukoliko isključivo i jedino menjati „napolju“ slika se će te jeste, nažalost Srbiji u Kontekst standardima. jskim civilizaci- opštim sa suprotnosti u nikada nije kontekst taj međutim tekstu, pojedine isečke stvarnih događaja iz Srbije, i da ih tumače u određenom kon- di o sebi i svetu oko sebe. Zapadni mediji mogu na primer da obrađuju samo jer slika o nekom društvu stvara se na osnovu poruka koje to društvo proizvo- sebi, i kako se ta slika percipira „napolju“. Odgovor na ovo pitanje je U ovakvoj konstelacijinegativan, stvari nameće se i pitanje kakvu sliku Srbija proizvodi o nespojivih objašnjenja. potpuno od sačinjenog kolaža preko protumače da mogu situaciju svaku sa, jer građani, tapkajući po smesi paradoksalnih postavki dominantnog diskur- paradoksima, mnogim se odlikuje Srbiji u život svakodnevni tome Shodno nalizma, i dalje tavori u svojoj iracionalnosti, samodestrukciji i samoizolaciji. zahvaljujući dominantnom diskursu, baziranom na aluzijama koja srpskog nacio- svakodnevici, životnoj i kulturnoj političkoj, u svega pre se osećaju je anomi- ove Posledice vrednostima. utilitarističkim ka okretanje i kao tacije orijen- prosocijalne pad stereotipa, i predrasuda raširenost grupa, vatljivih neprih- tačke nacionalističke sa ostalih, i političkih religioznih, etničkih, drugih naspram tolerancije pad je kraja evidentan danas, do od sve pa osamdesetih mnjenja, javnog ispitivanja mnogobrojnih rezultata Praćenjem niti koje sunekadavezivaleljudeujednudruštvenumrežu. kidanja i orijentacije društvene gubitka simptomima o radi ovde se da reći slobodno se Može individue. nivou na orijentaciji simboličkoj vrednosno u nosti i sl. vodili su ka sveopštoj degradaciji i anomiji tj. doveli su do promene vred- autoritarnih nasleđa, kulturnog i istorijskog mitologizacija strukture, Destruktivne političke odluke, masovno osiromašenje, specifičnosti socijalne P u Srbijibitiodređeno kaovrednost, odnosnone-vrednost. će šta toga od prvenstveno zavisiće budućnosti u biti slika ta će kakva a same, nje unutar dešavaju se koji procesa od prvenstveno dakle zavisi Srbije Slika kao večituvrednost. je održavaju i drugosti nepoštovanja simboliku percipiraju iznova uvek koja značenja se prepliću univerzumu haotično-diskurzivno-simboličkom tako jednom U sl. lako“i opraštamo naivni i „dobri njih, nasuprot mi a oni”, su kakvi znamo svi što toga “zbog - drugih nasuprot definisali je su koji menti rehabilitacije - u svest o samima sebi tj. o pripadnosti naciji pridodati su ele- nacionalne proces otežava dodatno što identitetu, nacionalnom o stereotipa namenjene. i ideje Dodatni problem je i te taj što su šovinističke ideje uspešno su inkorporirane u set kojima ljudi običnih kod i tim samim a govoru, je i duže jer su generatori antiintegracijskih ideja još uvek prisutni u javnom radi, ovaj proces je u Nemačkoj trajao 25 godina. U Srbiji bi mogao da potra- Poređenjarazarani. konstantno godina dvadeset prethodnih u su kojidarda stan- vrednosnih moralno definisanje na i već normi zakonskopropisivanje osvećeno osvećeno Boris Žujko Boris Boris Žujko jeučestvovaouradu Međunarodneletnjeakademije(Bez)graničniidentiteti . medijima. tekstove nemačkim objavljuje različitim u Povremeno Univerziteta. za Humboldt Katedri na Sociologiju studije Komparativnu doktorske završava Od trenutno Pančevo. gde RTV na Berlinu u i živi godine “Demokratija” 2005. listu dnevnom u Srbiji, u medijima visnim B risu risu T atonu, tragičnoj žrtvi nasilja. žrtvi tragičnoj atonu, je u periodu od 1997. do 2003. godine radio kao novinar u neza u novinar kao radio godine 2003. do 1997. od periodu u je -

124 | Biti iz/van 125 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije u ptnu jd ii ao ptati ršvn knet) krše j set je korišćen koncepti), društveni apstraktni samo ili ljudi pitanju da u (bilo su entiteta različitih identitet zajednički proizveo se bi Da interesa. zajedničkog osnovu kao identitet delili su imanju njegovom na seljak i veka spektar leži itd.) nacije, društva, zajedničkih interesa. Uprkos razlikama među njima, mađarski plemić iz XIX (zajednice, grupa osnovi u za- treba da ne boraviti ali ubedljivo, dovoljno zvuči ne primer ovaj možda redu, U baziran nauključenostiiisključenosti. – Akademije učesnika/ca Takogrupe nisu. identitet C ustanovljen i je B i A sledeći način: X i na Y i Z su sproveden izabrani da provedu neverovatnu je nedelju u Beogradu, Izbor dok identiteta. pitanjima na baziran je koji cesa kogbilo pro- mehanizmu selektivnog o diskutujem samo dobro/loše, smislu odgovarajući kriterijumi za konačan sastav grupe. Ne želim da kvalifikujem u primenjivani su Toda kandidata. selekcijaznači bila je pitanju u prvo, Kao vanja). Kako je ova proizvoljna selekcija (kao deo izbora) delovala na grupu? bora. Uzmimo u obzir grupu okupljenu oko Akademije (radi boljeg razume- Hmmm, zvučipoznato... Srpski? način na koji su koji na način i u kao Identitet reč: ovde je čemu o onoga trag prvi svojevrsni ga redu,U kome„pripadnost“... po kroz otkriće definisani evo biti mogu ljudi canjem, zimskim sportovima, ili bilo čime drugim. Potom bismo mogli istaći pe- bavi se koji MENE onog od drugačiji umnogome je koji a identiteta, ih so) su sada već deo MENE. Specifičnog MENE koji se bavi pitanjem srpskog/ različiteinterpretacijei definicije exten- te Naravno,(in sve identiteta pitanja „slobodnim stilom”. jednim govorim identitetu srpskom o da pokušam da i navedeno prethodno sve preskočim da treba da sam Mislio termina. ovog konceptualizacije i/ili fiktivne grupe. Zašto fiktivne? Jednostavno, zbog toga što toga zbog Jednostavno, fiktivne? Zašto grupe. fiktivne iz isključenost ili uključenost mogući predstavlja rezultat pukog iz- pukog rezultat predstavlja mogući isključenost alčth neea l tumačenja ili interesa različitih vekovima,od prošlim zavisnosti u u pitanje ovo na dato odgovora je Mnogo IDENTITET? je Šta uključenost M ari u s s S tan karakteristiku. To bimogaobitiisrpskislučaj(?),videćemo… zajedničku u uklapa ne ništa se da izgleda kada uradi se da treba šta prikaže da jasnije može identitet takav jer sličnostima, očiglednim na nego likama raz- suštinskim na zasnovanom identitetu o radi se kada smislenije i ljivije zbog Izabrao sam da predstavim ova dva paralelna i naizgled različita primera samo tom slučaju,ispadadajesličnostvišeefekatnegorazlog celogscenarija. nekolikoveć usled, „zajedničkogbudu, spomenutog, to interesa“.puta da U naporom konstantnim i voljnošću identični postati mogu oni identičnim entitetima... sa slučaj uvek nije to Ali entiteti! identični spojeni čvrsto sve: govori Terminsebi interes. o zajednički sam imali „identitet“ svi su što toga Zbog Zašto? itd.). hrana, običaji, nošnja, istorija, (jezik, poseduje da treba podrazumevalo dogovor oko izvesnih simboličkih elemenata koje svaka nacija je što matricu, selekcionu u uklope se da nužnošću uslovljeni bili inicijalno su države-nacije članovi i Takođe,interes. zajednički imali svi su što toga Zbog grupi? istoj u završile Akademije, temu za vezana iskustva i pristupe drugačije potpuno imaju koje osobe, različite tako su da to kako pitanje se postavlja Ipak, ostalih. od drugačiji budu uključeni nju u svi da dopuštala je se uklope u da ovu selekcionu morali/ematricu. Međutim, matrica nije startu bila tako striktna, samom te u već tako su grupe Članovi/ice dijasporom. srpskom sa povezanost ili Srbiju za vezano iskustvo relevantno profil, nalni profesio- pismo), (motivaciono motivacija – selekcije kriterijumima jednak meri većoj ili manjoj u je bio ineters“ „zajednički proizvedu da određenih instrumenata veštačkih set opisano, gore je što kao mehanizma istog pomoć način/uz isti Na Srbije). identiteta savremenog aspekata različitih navanje različitosti njenih članova/ca i njihovog zajedničkog interesa (to je bilo upoz- stupna. Grupa učesnika/ca Akademije formirana je na povezanosti očigledne do- postala identiteta zajedničkog platforma je Tako država-nacija). ranje stva- na mislim (ovde jelima specifičnim čak ili mentalitetetima ristikama, karakte- geografskim spomenicima, vrednostima, mitovima, predlošcima, filološkim argumentima, istorijskim na baziranih – instrumenata veštačkih o kome je reč. Nalazim da je mnogo zanim - mnogo je da Nalazim reč. je kome o identiteta stvaranja mehanizma

126 | Biti iz/van 127 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije jer je holandski grad asocijacija na Srbiju). Drugi o Beogradu: bombe... bombe... Beogradu: o Drugi Srbiju). „komično“, na ruku asocijacija grad najmanju u holandski je je jer (ovo Hag i čak Drugi reč! Milošević, je rat, kojoj o Srbiji: temi o Ajfelov vratimo se Parizu: Da o sl. i Drugi ljubavi sl. grad i moda, sir toranj, vino, šampanjac, Francuskoj: o Drugi primer. je najjednostavniji identitet Uzmimo suštine. same marketinga, svoje do okvirima pojednostavljen u Posmatrano itd. pejzaž (Beograd), prestonicu državu, ljude, na odnose se ga koje koje osobenosti to su da dimenzije bilo čine: mnoge upotrebu za prikazuje bolje sam jer više Takođe, „identitet“ pojma Srbi. množine kao karakteristike iste dele ljudi ne su koji „Drugi” „drugi“? pod podrazumeva se šta Međutim, DRUGIH! STRANE OD IDENTITE OPAŽENIH SRPSKI OSOBENOSTI MOGUĆIH način: SVIH ZBIR funkcionisao = TI specifičan bolje ovaj bi na da koncept mislim operativni kao IDENTITETI, kombinaciji – U pluralom (drugih). defini svojim drugog sa element percepcija Ključni jeste bude. identitet da pojma trebalo neko sanja bi što da ono veruje samo ili nije oseća pojam misli, ovaj za vezana Semantika zahteva IDENTITETA posmatranje. koncept Stoga, definiše. se definici da bez pokušaja bar početi ili je, može ne IDENTITETA pitanju pristup Kvalitetan destruktivne odgovore... i definitivne proizvesti no pitanja, više moguće Ponekadje što koncepta.postaviti korisnije je otvorenog kao „identiteta“ ideju potvrđuje činjenica Ova rezultata. opipljivih pitanju po postigli mnogo nismo ishoda, plodnog i prihvatljivog svakog poput Naravno, „identiteta“. konceptuširokom o bate de- koje bilo ticale se su koje perspektiva različitih mnoštvo obuhvatiti bio istorijske, je Cilj sve! smo imali rečju, jednom antropološkepristupe... i filozofske,filološke,čak marketinške, smo Imali identitetu? srpskom o bate de- sveobuhvatne i smislene radi usklade se da mogli perspektive i pristupi različiti toliko su Kako govorio. prethodno sam čemu o ono istakne cizno pre- da heterogen meri dovoljnoj u je bio Akademije program čitav Zatim, * - - - eufemizmom za brendiranje). brendiranje). za eufemizmom smatram ne nikako (ovo strategiji nacionalnoj je jednak identiteta koherentan narativ shvatam: da počinjem već da mislim Da, značaj. njegov znati Exita izolovane transformiše god). „Narativnost” kako ili konstelacijom identitetskom konfiguracijom, je (nazovimo mrežu konstruisanu u delova povezivanjem međusobnim samo moguće je razumevanje bolje način, taj Na događajima. različitim drugim sa odnosu prostornom i vremenskom u događaja pojedinačnog takvog se smisao da utvrdi zahteva narativ poseban Ovaj događaju). (ili fenomenu pojedinačnom izolovanom u osobenosti pronalaženje isključuje poseban unapred neophodan koji je narativ toga Zbog smisla. nema to, posmatrano, kategoriju, dugoročno specifičnu kroz događaj taj određujući značenje pronađe festival uzme obzir u se ukoliko ovako: Recimo ovde reč? je čemu O identitetu/identitetima. srpskom o stvo narativ je adekvatan zadatak riti Najvažniji osnovama. teorijskim na tretirati i predvideti može identitet se kojima sredstva su koje Ovo marketinga). discipline oblast na ili odnose se nauke društvene različite „epistemološko pitanju u zahteva su da disciplina (bilo drugo” naučna svaka identiteta kolektivnog i ličnog kohezije ostvarivanja da u sam cilju mišljenja je očigledan: Zaključak bude da posmatranja. treba tog i predmet su može koji onih percepcija uticajem pod spoljna toga Zbog promeni. ona se da građana njenih napor predstavlja Srbije percepciji Ipak, boljoj itd. doprinos glavni ulaganja mogućnosti kinematografija, hrana, kultura, nepoznati: sport, muzika, ostati mogu identiteta srpskog/srpskih aspekti nastojanja mnogi dvosmernog tog Bez drugima). među (ili inostranstvu u vide) drugi ih da voleli bi koji na (način hteti identitet će sopstveni koji promovišu da Srbije ne ili građana samih prošire da nastojanje i ne ili identitetu, o hteti znanje će svoje koji drugih je nastojanje percepcije nastojanje: specifične dvosmerno formiranje oblikuje strane, drugih druge S percepcija kako identitet. je određeni očigledno Dakle, sve! je to hmmm, u epizodu (umesto u pojedinačan i izolovani događaj), može se spo se može događaj), izolovani i pojedinačan u (umesto epizodu u događaje u u epizode Exit Exit . Samo pretvaranjem pretvaranjem Samo . i pokuša da mu se se mu da pokuša i - -

128 | Biti iz/van 129 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije aaiik pvzns. eue d s sm uoejm „narativnosti”, uvođenjem samo srpskih rekonstruisanja(ili konstruisanjai srpskogidentiteta poput projekti se prostor da Verujem vreme, povezanost. isključuje analitičku IDENTITETAi pojmu pristup kategoričan ki Sva- IDENTITET. je što kao koncepta fiksiranost prevazilazi koja sliku ri stvo- da može jer sam izabrao “narativnosti” na bazira se koji pristup Ovaj Sada, hajdedadamonajmanječetiridimenzijeove„narativnosti“: skursa kroz koji se stvaraju identiteti i ostvaruje društvena medijacija. relevantnijai najvažnija jer omogućava Srbima da kreiraju pravi tip di naj „srpskojenarativnost zasnovana) naučno kultura”, Ta konceptualna društvo”.(ili „srpska glumac”, „srpski su što kao kategorijama važnost veliku pripisati možemo je, Koristeći narativnosti.društvene najapstraktnijapredstavaje Ovonavedenih). (gorenarativa vrsta svih adekvatan vokabular u cilju konstruisanja i rekonstruisanja, kroz vreme, narativnostzasnovanaNaučno ropeizacije itd. ev- naspram balkanizacija demokratije, naspram totalitarizam su što Metanarativnost i zvanično stručno objašnjenjeidagaplasiraju kao„državninarativ“. stvore da teže institucije javne perspektive ove okviru U njoj). u ulogu važnu igraju takođe (mediji Srbima o kažem) tako (da priča makro narativ, institucionalni manje-više je ovo – narativi Javni (itd.), kaoštojeisampodnjihovimuticajem. verovanja savest, na utiče narativ Ontološki činili. kolikorazličitim se obzira bez identitet pojedincima obezbeđuje „narativnosti” vrsta kva ovo je prvi korak ka drugom važnom pitanju, a to je: šta raditi (?). Ta- svojim životima (u određenoj meri služe da bi opisali ko su). Naravno, narativi Ontološki j ikroiaj u ioo otvjn knet kao koncepte postavljene široko u inkorporiranje je – – priče koje Srbi mogu da koriste kako bi dali smisao dali bi kako koriste da mogu Srbi koje priče – sra vg ia aainsi e a osmisli da je narativnosti tipa ovog svrha – - - nato... (usmislupoznavanja). studija), poz- zvuči Hmmm, Srpski? kaže: da može trebaloda bar bi planeti svakona tranzicionih smislu (u „kraju“ privede ovo sve se kada kraju, Na nikada nijepostojaoikome jenužnarekontekstualizacija ireafirmacija. gradio adekvatniji srpski identitet. Identitet koji je uvek otvoren, koji zapravo zajedničkom okviru, kao državni ili nacionalni projekat, kako bi se iznova iz- u primenjuju se da treba opisana, prethodno su koja narativnosti tipa četiri mevanje realnosti: Miloševićev režim, ratovi, NATO bombardovanje itd. Sva razu- koncipirano šire istorijski i prostorno u predrasude/percepcije rane formi- prethodno promeni i umeša se da treba identitet zasnovan tivnosti nara- principu na kojoj u tačka je Ovo promišljanja. bez gotovo, za zdravo ništa manje od rigidnog. Zato ne čudi što većina stranaca prihvata taj narativ nije i narativ zapadnjački dominantan je Ovo nacionalisti”. i Evropi lonjeni „nenak- dalje i Srbije građani 2000. posle su da radi, argumenta recimo, identiteta) mogu privesti kraju. Uzmimo još jedan primer koji uvek pomaže: Marius jebiojedanodpolaznikaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije toga, Mariusjeaktivistapokreta SpiritualMilitiaizBukurešta. komunističkih zločina u Rumuniji, u Odeljenju za dokumentaciju i istraživanje. Pored proučavanje za Instituta istraživač kao Trenutnoradi godine. 2000. nakon Srbiji lici Bukureštu. u Repub- u Univerzitetu procesa političkih na proučavanju posvećen naukaje rad naučno-istraživački političkih Njegov oblasti u doktorant je Stan Marius (Bez)granični identiteti.

130 | Biti iz/van 131 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije srpskog identiteta Nerazrešeno pitanje cinacije i problema. Pisci koji teže da „pronađu” pravi srpski identitet su su identitet srpski pravi „pronađu” da teže koji Pisci problema. i cinacije fas izvor i vreme isto u je Srbije istorije sirovost posmatrače, zapadne Za zapadnjačkog klišei naroda. srpskog postale tumačenja su karakteristike obe – tvrdoglavosti gostoprim- i ekstremne ljivosti između kontrastom primer, na se ilustrovati, koje slike, mogu različite dve projektuje često Srbija poziciju svetu. i na Evropi u odnosu zemlje u stava neodređenog i suprotstavljanja kroz istoriju pratiti se dugu mogu Srbije razvoj unutrašnji u faktora spoljnih mešanju otpora pružanja epizode najskorije Zapravo, decenija. prethodnih tokom događajima u samo ukorenjeni Evropom s Srbije odnosi zategnuti često su da sugerisati pogrešno bi bilo Međutim, vrednosti. građanskih „evropskih” od udaljenosti znaci kao interpretiraju se apatija politička rasprostranjena široko i Uniji Evropskoj priključivanju u odugovlačenje Hagom, s saradnji ka Otpor haos. ekonomski i kriminal korupcija, je karakterišu šovinistička, nacionalistička, nazadna, je TakvaSrbija Evropi. leđa okrene da treba bija da Sr veruje populacije deo nezanemarljiv ali mali strane, S druge Evropi. u locirane čvrsto zemlje, progresivne i moderne imidž je Ovo pažnju. evrop sku privlače pravom s scena umetnička živa i festivali muzički priznati za i afinitet kulturu evropsku u želju za Međunarodno Evropu. integracijom svoj ističu oni i svetu, po dalje i Evropi po putovali puno su Srbije građani Mnogi svetu. o znanje i kosmopolitizam srpski vredan poštovanja uočiti se može primer, Na spolja. nju na reflektuju zatim se koje slike, kon tradiktorne prezentuje svetu Srbija sebe. vide pojedinci/ke koji na način i ropi, Ev u poziciju njenu Evropom, s odnose društvene oblikovala trauma je da ukazuju Srbije sadašnjost i Prošlost decenija. poslednjih nekoliko i vekova prošlih tokom formiranja njegovog proces istražimo da je potrebno Srbije identitet razumeli danas bismo Da društvu. i politici savremenoj u osećaju a posledice tog perioda se još uvek uvek još se perioda imala Srbije, tog posledice od nije a imidž Evropi u problematičniji nijed zemlja godina na 1990-tih Tokom To mas Džeks mas o ------n način na koji su se Srbi nosili s negativnim spoljnim percepcijama. Mnogi percepcijama. spoljnim s negativnim na koji su nosili se način Srbi analizira se ukoliko žrtve) ulogu ističu (koji narativima tradi srpskim s cionalnim deluje uzajamno imidža formiranje kako razumeti je Moguće je. stereotipizaci ovakve uticaji materijalni Postoje i ogorčenost. buntovništvo otpor, stereotipima: ustanovljenim podleže često Zapadu na predstavljena Srbija je koji na Način potcenjena. biti sme ne imidža stvaranju u Zapada Uloga vrednostima. građanskim na ka „zapadnjačkim” koje onom se zasniva društva njenog i Srbije kulture političke tranzicije putu na – monizacije” „de ili – imidža negativnog formiranja uloge analiziranja bez identitet ski srp savremeni razmatrati je Nemoguće svet. na odnosu u stava društvenog oblikovanju doprinela trauma po što je u tome ta skorašnja regionu, drugih mnogih se od razlikuje se koje Zemlja imidža. i društvo identiteta pitanjem s nosi uvek još „posttraumatsko” kao opisana biti mogla bi danas Srbija „drugog”. tikulisanje ar kroz identiteta sopstvenog definisanja procesa deo imidža, sopstvenog formiranja deo je To sofisticiranim. manje smatraju koje ljudima prema način isti na treba ponašaju zemljama Ipak, mnogim u elite urbane se da istražiti. obzir u uzeti je ga potrebno i doprinosi diskursa argument Ovaj „balkanskih” Srbije. učvršćivanju prirodu pravu na odnosu u izuzeci su aspekte modernog života, kao što je npr. turbo-folk muzika. U isto vreme vreme isto U muzika. turbo-folk npr. je što kao života, druge modernog i aspekte režim Miloševićev ismevali su ljudi Ti umetnicima. i novinarima muzičarima, – „opozicije” srpske članovima veka) obrazovanim s XX provodio godina uvek devedesetih (tokom centrima urbanim srpskim velikim Srbijom za potrazi U knjizi U nalaza. kontradiktornošću zbunjeni konstantno 1 Peter Morgan, Morgan, Peter of stones, stones, of 1997, str.103 1997, A berystwyth A barrel barrel , Piter Morgan beleži da je svoje vreme za vreme boravka u boravka vreme za vreme svoje je da beleži Morgan Piter opservacijama Srbije glasi: urbani obrazovani ljudi ljudi obrazovani urbani glasi: Srbije opservacijama života u Srbiji. u života „svakodnevnog” aspektima bavi se da ga sprečili i je naci segmente druge poznatim manje „opozici učinili ovom jom” s vodio je koje razgovori mu su da činjenicom izazvanu nelagodu svoju opisuje Morgan 1 Često istican argument u spoljnim spoljnim u argument istican Često Bure puno kamenja: kamenja: puno Bure ------

132 | Biti iz/van 133 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije etnografiji i istoriji. Danas je mnogo uobičajenije videti da zemlje tumače tumače zemlje da videti uobičajenije mnogo je Danas i istoriji. u etnografiji trendova i savremenih je izvan provokacije i deo čini habsburške podjednako agresije, ekspanzije, nacističke otomanske protiv bastiona Evro kao pi Jugoistočnoj u uloge istorijske njene priznavanjem za Srbije Želja konfliktima. jugoslovenskim i Srbima o stranaca oslabe. percepciju na ih uticanju u Srba da ulogu zanemarimo da Srba trebalo bi Takođe, ne pojedinih pokušajima uprkos stereotipe, jačaju često Balkanu o predstave Spoljne kriticizam. spreči ili krivice osećanje umanji se da pomoći može zajednicu svoju za razumevanja nedostatka prošlošću. Izražavanje traumatizujućom sa suočavanja metoda kao i posmatrati može se takođe društva, srpskog karakteristika osnovnih kao iracionalnosti i vosti nerazumlji isticanje to Dalje, svetu. spoljnom prkosa pokazivanja način je To svetlu. negativnom u predstavljena zemlja je kada manifestuju periodima u se posebno koji atributi, srpski navođeni su što najčešće su kao “prkos” i Karakteristike “inat” Srbina. razumeo bi da Srbin bude neko da potreb no je da i uzaludni narod srpski „razumeju” da stranaca pokušaji su da uverenja razvijanje je emocionalnim stimulisala zasnovano i ono je kojima na matricama konceptualnim o društvu srpskom u samosvest Izražena prezirom. s ili divljenjem s ili gledali ih su koji posmatrače strane su zbunile prethodne, i kao energične vrlo usledile, Demon su koje bombama. stracije NATO ujedinjeni Srbi, kao ulice na izašli svesno demonstrantni su demokratiju, zahtevaju koji građani kao suprotstave se da da umesto Tada, Srba, rehabilitaciju. imidž tu poništilo narušen, 1999. tada bombardovanje NATO povrati, bi se da doprinelo način To neki nje. na okviru u je mesto svoje istakli li bi ne kulturu zapadnu Miloševićevog na aludirali protiv su Demonstranti brobu 1997. i 1996. njihovu demonstracija tokom prizna najvidljiviju režima, da Evropu na su mladi, posebno apelovali populacija, urbana Jugoslavije, raspada prema Tokom otpora Zapadu. iskazivanje način, taj na i, identifikovanje za poslužio veka XX godina devedesetih tokom zemlje imidž međunarodni negativan je ma - - - - sponm mr, ro e eoan d ć s tj rcs bzt. Da ubrzati. proces taj se će da verovatno je vrlo smeru, suprotnom migranata u inte kvalifikovanih protok evropskih i kao režima, efikasnijih viznog olakšavanje mogućnost gracija, vidu u Imajući živoj mladih. zahvaljujući kulturi delom zaborave. imidža, svog da menjanja hteli proces mnogi započela su je koju Srbija prošlost predstavljali su Oni ruralnog i društva. siromašnog simbol kao Portugalija emigrante sebi. svoje o posmatra da zemalja počela ovih je predstavu za dobro to Evrope. je delova da se drugih iz Pokazalo posebno imigrante, privlače da počele su „uspele” kada su da su smatrale Portugalije i Irske poput Zemlje efekte. vidive nepred imati mogle bi odluke Drugačije evropskim. pod podrazumevali su što onim sa očekivanja svoja uklope budu da su da pokušali i hteli Evropljani su „dobri” Portugalci Evropi”. u učenici najbolji „Budimo slogan je stvoren tamo XX veka godina Tokom osamdesetih sa Evropom. povezana bude da uspešno može države periferne imidžom sa Portugalija zemlja kako svetu. primer je u položaj naš i istoriju vidimo koji na načina i nama o misle drugi što onoga sebi, o mislimo što onoga od sačinjeni su Identiteti magazinu u objavljenog članka je Takva jednog susedima. poruka slovenskim bila svojim sa zajedničkog puno nemaju koje zemlje evropske moderne progresivne, kao predstave se da i Balkana od ju distancira se da napora i slovenačkih hrvatskih temu na cinični takođe su danas Mediji Srbiju. na samo utiče ne Ovo zemalja. drugih iz interpretacije dolaze koje kompetitivne iste otuđivati i antagonizovati pojedini će prošlosti da opisi bojazan stalna postoji interpretacije kompetitivne mnoge uz ali civilizaciji, evropskoj u uloge njene priznavanje šire želi takođe bija su Sr način. taj na Francuska i etnografiju i istoriju svoju Portugalija interpretiraju koje države dve kontekstu. evropskom širem u istoriju svoju 2 a Balkan country.” 31 31 country.” Balkan a

T he Economist. “Still “Still Economist. he October 2008 October venecijanska arhitektura na hrvatskoj obali i veće veće i stanovika). glavi po obali bogatstvo hrvatskoj na arhitektura (npr. površne venecijanska Hrvatskoj o Zapada predstave tvrdio su je da koji novinara hrvatskog citirao je Članak podzemlje”. nasilno i „mračno hrvatsko opisivano 2 Ekonomist Ekonomist u kome je je kome u - - - - -

134 | Biti iz/van 135 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije mnogo mogućnosti da i ona učestvuje u ovoj tranziciji. ovoj u učestvuje ona i da mogućnosti postoji mnogo da i kao sebi, ino- sama u pomoći mora život zemlja da novi svesna je ali traži stranstvu, možda koja nestabilnosti, političke i kontinuirane ekonomske zbog apatične možda „opozicije”, urbane slične potvrdila bi postojanje Morgana Pitera strane od preduzetoj onoj poseta slična nas, Tomas jebiojedanodpolaznikaMeđunarodneletnjeakademije (Bez)graničniidentiteti. Centralno iJugoistočnoevropske studijenaUniversityCollegeLondon-UCL. za Grupi na studije magistarske završio i University) (Sheffield Univerzitetu nauka Šefild na političkih oblasti iz je Diplomirao Srbiji. u znanja prenošenju i mobilnosti o na doktorant je Džekson Tomas , gde sprovodi istraživanje sprovodi gde UCL, - London College University usvojio političke stavove, dovoljan da premosti podele? Ili bi trebalo da da trebalo bi identiteta? političkog Ili vizuju zagovaramo podele? premosti da dovoljan stavove, političke usvojio nije koji identitet, „kulturni“ čist je li Da kategoriji? normativnoj ili skoj geograf kulturnoj, etničkoj, određenoj pripadnošću Da li definišemo sebe najubedljivija? biti će identiteta definicija 2000. Koja Đinđića? „revolucije“ ubistva i godine takozvane posle sledio je nakon koji devedesetih, periodu u tokom nazadovanja krize perioda nakon ostao je utisak pozitivan Koji ev isključen(o)? šta ideja i ko to uključen, bude da je trebalo bi ili Ko Srbije? ere; ropske Miloševićeve čak ili socijalizma danas; perioda do iz Dušana nasleđe cara vladavine perioda preko carstva Rimskog perioda iz nasleđe istorijsko delimo? to je li što Da ono vrednosti? i je norme šta kultura, nasleđe, zajedničke, Koje nam su naciji se o ćemo vizije prošlosti Koje obratiti? nacionalne ili istorije iden se tumačenju će Kom naciju odnositi? koju Na titet su: odgovoriti treba obuhvata. koja da na treba pitanja identitet“ Ključna „nacionalni termin sve šta nejasnije sve je postajalo prošlosti skorijoj U ne. šta a kutiji, crnoj toj u bude da trebalo bi šta o onome dogovor postići teško je bilo godina, Trenutno, i proteklih kao način utičunaformiranje njenogidentiteta. ne. Takođe, različiti akteri izvan zemlje konstruišu svoju sliku o Srbiji i na taj u Srbiji stvaraju različite vizije i ideje o tome šta je u kutiji, šta je važno, a šta grupe društvene i pojedinci Svi kutije. crne takođepoput je identitet Srpski drugi. dodeljuju mu koje karakteristika i grupe pripadnika svakog percepcije kao i od okolnosti, individualne različitih prostora, od vremena, je zavisan stvara, iznova konstantno se koji konstrukt društveni predstavlja identitet Svaki iste. i percepciju interpretaciju svoju ima svako u je njoj, šta zna ne zapravo Niko kutije. crne poput je identitet grupni Svaki predstave. crna kutija? Srpski identitet: platno“ na kome se prikazuju simboličke simboličke prikazuju se kome na platno“ kao se „projekciono menja, i permanentno fluidan je Identitet voleli. to mi bismo no što složenije mnogo je identiteta Pitanje Daniela Daniela M eler - - -

136 | Biti iz/van 137 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije ne zna šta se zapravo dogodilo tokom tog vremena. Uprkos tome, mitovi i pro uvek jošljudi prevazilaženjamnogocilju danas Miloševićeve nasleđa Do ere. Suočavanjeprošlošćuunutar-društvenisakrozu važno vrlo diskursjavni je i Osporavana prošlost, osporavani identiteti? započeti društvenidijalogotomeštatrebaupakovatiukutiju,ane. je Potrebno vizije. najrazličitije obuhvate da bi trebalo svakog; za otvorene su da bi trebalo identitetom srpskim za „potragu“ za vezane Diskusije titeta. iden- srpskog i društva srpskog temelji stabilni postati mogle bi koje nosti lovanja. Diskursi na obe teme bi mogli omogućiti razmatranje normi i vred- de- građanskog podsticanja i budućnosti) i (kao prošlosti temu na diskursa preduzeti potrebno je važne korake u da cilju ostvarivanja pozitivne vizije je srpskog identiteta – kreiranje Neosporno ostvarenje. eventualno njihovo i Ali, pobediti paralizu je jedino moguće kroz aktivnost, kroz pokretanje stvari bilnog toka političkih događaja, srpsko društvo prošlo kroz fazu paralisanosti. Možemo konstatovati da je u ovom turbulentnom vremenu tranzicije i nesta - tika koje podstičuuključivanje,aneonekoje garemete. karakteris- onih više vidi srpskogidentiteta kutiji crnoj u se da važno bilo bi regionacelog i Srbije budućnost Za druge. na odnosu u grupi najuspešnijoj u budemo da znači to uslovima idealnim u a imidžom, ličnim pozitivnim za potrebu Imamo uspešnija. bolja, veća, je koja grupi pripadamo uvek da da želimo je Uobičajeno ugrožena. drugima) sa poređenju (u pozicija ili ja percepci- njena grupa, društvena naša je kada onda grupi društvenoj nost pripad- svoju „aktiviramo“ Najčešće drugošću. definisan često je Identitet teško postićikonsenzus otomešta„srpskiidentitet“zapravo znači. je da je trenutku ovom u konstatovati možemo što Ono konfuziji. sličnoj u su Ljudi ekstermi. politički najrazličitiji postoje kome u ruralno, i urbano na podeljeno je koje smislu, etničkom i religioznom ekonomskom, nom, kultur- u podeljeno izrazito je koje društvom – celini u društvom srpskim se baviti i kao teško podjednako identitetom srpskim se baviti je da se Čini - se od onihodsekoji glase: „Nedirajte našenacionalne heroje!“ preko jednostavnih lozimišljenjai tomeokako suočitise prošlošćus ekstremnosu različiti krećui stvorenaumirilabidauspela bikaoi međunarodnune da – zajednicu. Pred Komisijeistinupomirenjezai Zapadnomna Balkanu 2001.svemuposudeći Srbije”. Čak je i Koštuničina opšte prihvaćena inicijativapropratne za implementaciju akcije, ili prveje pak bila deo strategije cenkanja sudomspoljne za zločinepolitike u bivšoj u „intersu Jugoslaviji bila zasnovana na usmenim obećanjimaizgledasveobuhvatni bez pristup toj temi. Uglavnom jesaradnja saMeđunarodnim jednaVlada Srbije od 2000. nije iznela jasan stav po pitanju kako bi trebalo da suočavanjas jugoslovenskim ratovima tokom 1990-tih još uvek nije rešeno. Niistorija jedadalje jedanikonstitutivnih od faktora identiteta. Takođe, pitanje Jedna od najvećih prepreka za kreiranje diskursa o srpskom identitetu je činjenica kosmopolitske viziježivotausvetubezrazlika iglobalnihvrednosti. i verovanjem u sveto jedinstvo „domaćina”, kralja i Boga, do anti-nacionalne konceptaod sve, pronaći može se organske patrijarhatom svojim sa filozofije i, s druge strane, proevrospki orijentisane NVO scene, ne može biti veće. Tu 2008) Sundhaussen (v. hrišćanskogprava“ „Novog organizacija tela, njenih i crkve pravoslavne Srpske poput institucija društva, civilnog organizacija ili partija političkih strane od stvorenih opcija“ „identitetskih različitih ranje Nepoduda- popunjen. bude da treba identiteta“ „vakuum taj kako nejasno deluje Sada legitimiteta. bez ostale Miloševića vreme za nacionalistička no alizacija je izuzetno teška budući da su i socijalistička ideologija i ona ekstrem- samouveravanja u kontekstu promenljive političke strukture. Ova kontekstu- proces je to rečima, drugim – samospoznaje nacionalne modifikovanjem i transformacijom stalnom sa povezan tesno je prošlošću sa Processuočavanja je pobeći od prošlosti, a poricanje će izazvati dugoročne mentalne poremećaje. utičenaživot pojedinaca formiu sećanja, ponekada čaktrauma.i Nemoguće „ostatkomIstovremeno,sveta“.insitucionalnopolitičko,nasleđe društvenoi politički,na društveni ekonomskii razvoj, odnosenasusednim sa zemljama i pagandaugrožavaju razumnosuočavanje prošlošću. sa Nasleđe prošlosti utiče - -

138 | Biti iz/van 139 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije loniti se i koje nas vode u budućnost. sutrašnjice,kao što prošlost pruža vrednosti ili institucije na koje je moguće os proces omogućava da se kama prošlosti ne bi li stvorili što mirniju, vedriju i čak svetliju prošlošćubudućnost. da Ovaj bi se posvetilo budućnosti. sadašnjemdruštvenompolitičkom i okruženju, premabudućnosti. i odgovornostiinvolviranepojedince,iprema svealistranei za idesilo se što nijesamopitanje krivice, većvišeje pitanje odgovornosti, odgovornosti onoza do socijalne transformacije” (v. Gordi 2005: 166). Procesidentiteta,i suočavanjautičui napitanje dali ćes politička prošlošćutransformacija Srbijiu dovesti i jeGordi 2005. rekao: „najveće implikacije procesa su na nivou samopercepcije percepcijakreirai javni diskurs društvenimo normama vrednostima.i Kao što suočavanje s prošlošću donosi preispitivanje identiteta,ma. Takođe,transformaciju proces istorijskih suočavanja sa prošlošću uticaće i na naš zadoživljaj nacionalnu samih grupu sebe: kao što je srpska, a koja je izgrađena na istorijskimjakavezaizmeđu doživljajatemelji samogistorijskesebe i interpretacije karakteristične odgovornost za suočavanje. Sve te dijagnoze ne predstavljaju dobar znak. Postojida se suoče sa prošlošću (v. Gordi 2005), dok Nenad DimitrijevićGordije radio na pokušajima ističe iodbijanjima moralnu srpskih institucija isrpskog društva Hepkenprimetio postojanje „poricajućeg diskursa krivice“ (v.Hepken 2005). govori o široko raširenoj „kolektivnoj amneziji” (Perovićprebacivanjuteži 2008), spoljnekrivice faktorenadokRamet2007).Latinka (v. Perović je Volfgang ratova„sindromom poricanja“, definišeitipičan kaoga psihološki proceskoji Kuljić 2002:I). Sabrina P. Ramet imenuje ambivalentni„revizionistički tretman jugoslovenskih proces suočavanja sa prošlošćuslične.TodorvrlovremekoristiKuljićnazivisto „dijag ukoji mišljenja,razlikuju,su imaalisenoze“ restaurativni su različitih temu karakter“ ovu (v. na debati akademskoj u učesnici prošlošću? Različiti suočavanja sa problemom i Srbijom sa redu u nije Šta politikom utvrđivanja činjenica i gonjenja počinilaca. svegotovo želimonei pričamoda tome),o izraženedo potrebe radikalnomza objašnjenja poput: „Bio je rat.” (bio je rat i svi su bili žrtve i počinioci, ali sad je uči iz prošlosti... Pojedinac, kao i društvo, treba da se suoče sa sen Nepravda iz prošlosti nas uči moralnoj istini Izboritis se - - - - a amšjm kiik ( gan, n th u ok! o ae dutu i društvu našem o ćošku!) u okruženju, oprošlosti,sadašnjosti ibudućnosti. tiho ne a glasno, (i kritički razmišljamo da omogućava nam interpretacijama,već istorijskim učvršćeno nije i nacije biti za zahtev je Ovo svakodnevici. Zapozitivnubudućnostivizijuidentiteta. tvojoj u gradu, tvom u prijateljima, tvojim sa porodicom, tvojom Sa naglas. živi sutrašnjice, svet svoj Oblikuj kulture. budućnosti, identiteta, tanjima pi- o govoriš da Počni dijaloga. tog kroz deo stvaraju Budi se dijalog. i identitet procese i društvene Politika događa? njima lično se što ono na ju reagujedino - građani Zašto identiteta? njenog i Srbije određujebudućnost stavovima najradikalnijim sa organizacija i moćnika šaka samo onda Zašto međuprostoru. u i tako pojedincima, među kako svuda, prisutna je Politika lovanje. Građanskiikritičkiangažmanmožeomogućitiizvoridentiteta. ustanove primorale da učestvuju u javnoj diskusiji i da podrže građansko de- državne se kakobi (građanskom)društvu u govori se da mora ovome O due. oblikovantrebasvakebude svet meri da da po indivi- činjenicu na odnosu u da stvara svet u međuodnosu sa drugima, nedostaje izvesna doza odgovornosti i zajačanjemsamoodgovornosti.Nedostajeidejadajesvakipojedinacrođen dvadeset poslednjih godina, pokazuje jasnu potrebu za civilnim inicijativama skoro tokom iscrpljenom i paralisanom društvu, tetošenom bivšem o Slika House-a). Freedom transformacije indekse i Fondacije Pontis studije (v. spolja inicirane budu da treba promene da stanovište i kao rasprostranjena, široko je autoritetima Naklonjenost izazova. i teškoća od rasteretiti lidera dalje i Ljudi nekopolitičkih ih od da tj. vrha, državnog sa iniciraju promene se da čekaju celini. u društva aktivizam i delovanje građansko nedostaju imidža, lošeg od kojapati i kapaciteta i delovanja opsega ograničenog vrlo je koja scene, NVO nevelike Pored razvijeno. nedovoljno uvek još je Srbiji u bliskojgrađanskou prošlosti, posebno delovanje vremei u socijalizma i Kao , sećanja koje nije podređenokojedobro- nije sećanja sećanja, režim postnacionalni

140 | Biti iz/van 141 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije Daniela MelerDaniela Daniela jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije cionalnog identiteta u Srbiji 1993–2010/11” na Unverzitetu Marburg/Jena u Nemačkoj. identiteti?vaniDiskurs suočavanjajugoslovenskimsa ratovima, politikom na istorije i macijiSrbije” započelai doktorske studije tezui natemu “Osporavana prošlost, ospora je magistrirala na temu “Uloga i dinamika civilnog društva u transfordinamikacivilnogudruštva i “Uloga temumagistrirala naje 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iteratura

Jahrhundert. Vienna. 21. – 19. Serbiens. Geschichte (2008): Holm Sundhaussen, nist andPost-Communist Studies40(2007),str.41–58. Commu- In: 2000. since culture political Serbian sequences. con- its and Syndrome Denial The P.(2007): Sabrina Ramet, gen. Frankfurt/Main, str.120–140. Becker, Jens / Engelbert, Achim (eds.): Serbien nach den Krie- In: Modernisierung? Wasdie (2008): Perović,hemmt Latinka en 2(2002),S.I–VII. und Serbien – ein Vergleich. In: Ost-West-Gegeninformation- Kroatien in Geschichtsrevisionismus (2002): Todor Kuljić, genheit als internationales Problem. Essen, str. 153–192. (eds.):NachKriegen undDiktaturen: Umgang mitderVergan et.al.Kenkmann Alfons ehemaligenJugoslawien, in: im ktiven Bürgerkriegen?PerspeundProblemeDiktaturund von tung H ton Press, 1stedition,166–191. Washingof - University Seattle: After. and Milosevic Under ety brina / Pavlakovic,V. (ed.) Serbia Since 1989: Politics and Soci- Sa- Ramet, In it. Avoid to Effort the and it Confront to Effort Gordy, Eric D.: Postwar Guilt and Responsibility in Serbia: The national JournalofTransitional Justice,vol.2,no.1,str.5–22. Inter- The In: Done. be Should What and WrongWent What Past: Criminal the After Serbia (2008): Nenad Dimitrijević, ö pken,Wolfgang (2005):Innere Befriedung durchAufarbei (Bez)granični identiteti. ------ie jdnee voe Mnsasv klue eulk Sbj j preuzelo je Srbije Republike kulture Ministarstvo Evrope. ujedinjene više sve okviru u Srbije identitetu kulturnom autentičnom o slika kreira se da Srbije na „evropski način” Prezentacija nasleđa za prošlost Srbije Građenje puta napretka zemlja bila deo slavnih evropskih imperija i drevnih civilizacija. Posetaspo- civilizacija. drevnih i imperija evropskih slavnih deo bila zemlja je kojih tokom Srbije istorije perioda deo upoznati mogu Posetioci Srbije”. prošlost evropsku na sećanjima „vrate se da prilika nudi se turistima Srbije Turističkeorganizacije brošure strani prvoj na nalazi se koji citatu ovom U (Milena Dragićević Šešić,2009) kojima ćeomogućitisloboduokupljanjairazvijanja misliidela(…).” obodima planinskih venaca, gde su civilizacije tragale za skrovitim mestima u po razilaze a dolinama, i ušćima rečnim na se ukrštaju perioda, vremenskih različitih iz TakoEvrope kulturesrećusećanja putevima srpskim na danas se osvajali ovopodručje,kaoisvakanovageneracija koja jestasavala. ili doseljavali, se su koji narodi svi su davali kulture razvoju doprinos Svoj i manastiri), a veliki deo je ostao da leži zaboravljen i odbačen (carske palate). razvijalinasleđauništavaličuvali(tvrđave),i su(paganski deo hramovi, crkve T (2009). (2009). 1 rails Dragićević Šešić, M. M. Šešić, Dragićević Organisation Serbia: Serbia: Organisation . . N ational ational S erbia erbia Belgrade. Belgrade. T ulture Culture ourist ourist identiteta. On je takođe povezan s aktuelnim težnjama kulturnog evropskog koncept širi u uključiti može se koja Srbije identitetu kulturnom o slika stvori se da savremenom Evropom” savremenom sa povezanost „kompleksnu njenu na ukazuje i bije” Sr- moderne duha spoznaje „jedinstvene mogućnost turistima pruža brošuri u predstavljenim menicima rnsm a eo drugo deo su neko vladari Novi područje. na prenosom sačuvan trag njihov je ali jale, Vremenom, sećanja.civilizacije su nesta prekinutih područje jeste kulture, evropske izvorišta Balkana, teritorija “Celokupna 1 . Ovaj uvod je jasan pokušaj jasan je uvod Ovaj . K laske V laske o - s

142 | Biti iz/van 143 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije ekonomskoj i društvenoj tranziciji.” ciju istorijskih lokaliteta u oblastima koje su u političkoj, fokusiranjupažnje i podsticanju investicija u rehabilita ostalogpodsticanjem turizma. […] Veliki potencijal je u materijalnunose korist lokalnim zajednicama, između generatora ekonomskogkao društvenog i kapitala, do ma važni za održivi razvoj i ističu suštinsku ulogu nasleđa Zaštitaiponovna upotreba graditeljskog nasleđa su veo interkulturalni različitost dijalog. kulturnumirenje, i izgrademostovinarodima,među podstiče tako štopo se kontinuiranog pokazatelj da napora je akcija „Ova Saveta Evrope. Od 2008. program je prezentovan na sledeći način:postepeno se promenila, kaoposledica promenjenih interesa Evropske Unijei deoEvrope, lociran na marginama EU. Tokom godina interpretacija programa deoevropske kulture, ljudimaa van regiona otkrijuda ovajrelativno nepoznat ovaj način bi ljudima u regionu bila pružena mogućnost dakaciju”, „iskuse” u štakome znači bi biobiti prikazan i doprinos regiona tzv.regionu. „evropskomNasleđe bitrebalo nasleđu”.daobezbedi regionu Na „kulturni prostor zakomuni povezatiregion sa ostatkom Evrope ikreirati novi okvir za povezivanje usamom Zamisaojebila dabiobnovljena svest regionalnojo pripadnosti mogla ponovo saradnjuizmeđu zemalja regionu,u posebno između zemalja bivše Jugoslavije. 2003.godine. početkuU primarnije ciljprograma biostimulišeda pojačanu Regionalniprogramkulturnoprirodnoza i nasleđe Jugoistočne Evrope Predstavljanje nasleđaSrbijena„evropskinačin” inkluziju zemaljaovogregiona uevropskuzajednicu. političku i ekonomsku kulturnu, stimuliše da cilj je regionalni program za nasleđe Jugoistočne Evrope čiji poseban razvile su Unije Evropske institucije dve Ove (EK). komisije Evropske i (SE) Evrope Saveta jekat pro- zajednički u uključilo se 2003. od i zadatak taj 3 - - - - 2 su pokrenuli SE i EK ipokrenuli SEsu

Kosovo. i Gora Crna Makedonija, Hrvatska, Hercegovina, i države: 2 3 na_precatalogue_E.pdf. SEE/ tureheritage/Regional/ www.coe.int/t/dg4/cul http:// na: Dostupno C pean J in Heritage – Process SAAH oint oint CoE/EC (2008) (2008) CoE/EC Uključene su sledeće sledeće su Uključene ouncil of of ouncil South- I . . C A RPPS T ommission and the the and ommission ction of the the of ction he he A ehabilitation Rehabilitation ast East lbanija, Bosna Bosna lbanija, F E L unding unding urope jubljana jubljana AA E H/Ljublja urope. urope. , [online] [online] , IRPP E uro A / - - - - dokumenata i koordinatori su morali redovno da obaveštavaju SE i EK o EK i SE obaveštavaju da redovno morali su koordinatori i dokumenata plan i potrebnih predaju za rokova spomenika nekoliko je Određeno upotrebu finansiranja. mogućeg buduću potencijalnu da za morali su plan kraju, jasan na i, naprave vezane lokaliteta, tih troškove i konzervaciju i rizike moguće rekonstrukciju za utvrde uključeni da biti morali će su koji Zatim spomenike program. odrede u da morali prvo su Srbiji u ma progra Koordinatori pristupu. „evropskijem” ka po nasleđa promeni oblasti u na litika rade da temeljno ali polako koje mogle zemlje uključene bi kako njega u faza su nekoliko u program podele da rešili su EU i SE Romulijana Feliks Baču, u muzej Difuzni rudnik, Senjski Srbiji: u baština” „Evropska Srbiji. u razvijan program je koji na načinu na u i primetan odnosu je SE i u EK pristup Ovakav „evropskijim” druge. lokalitete određene čine konzervaci kriterijumi Ovi metode je. nove saradnja, implementiraju i regionalna razvoj stimuliše ekonomski se da podstakne mogućnost nudi nasleđe što to sma se tra Relevantnijim tačka. polazna stepena kao uzet nije određenog on njega, za postojanje vezanosti nasleđem smatralo nešto se bi da faktora ključnih od jedan je Iako konzervacije. tehnike i razvoj održivi vrednosti, na usmeren fokus glavni je da izgleda i pomenuta nije eseja, ovog početku na citatu u Šešić Dragićević Milena opisala je ju kulturno-istorijska kako da dimenzija, evropska činjenica je opisu ovom u začuđujuće je što Ono koji seprimenjujuuzemljamaEU. onima s zaštite standarda harmonizaciju omogućio bi koji način na Evropi Jugoistočnoj u nasleđa graditeljskogrehabilitacija prepoznata je ključna kao kako bi se očuvalo postojanje i prezentacija nasleđa na najbolji mogući način, konačno,I, Evrope. Jugositočne delova pojedinih osiromašenje povećano za posledica kao skorašnjeg nastali rata. Takođe, su nasleđe se posmatralo kao jedno od kojimogućih rešenja antagonizama regionalnih postojećih protiv oružjem tajnim smatrano nasleđe je da zaključak na navesti može citat Ovaj - - - -

144 | Biti iz/van 145 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije izabrana projekata u Srbiji su: su: Srbiji u projekata izabrana dou a deee soe oe u otvl S i SE 2008. i skraćena postavili modifikovana potom je te su EK, koje uslove u određene na ambiciozna odnosu suviše bila 2003. sastavljena je koja spomenika lista prva je da se Ispostavilo sporo i odvijao. se zahtevan bio je EK i proces SE strane nasleđem od iniciran kulturnim upravljanja oblasti u profesionalaca iskusnih nedostatka Usled nasleđa. vrednovanja nedostataku generalnom o i kao vima, pra vlasničkim je o nivou slučajevima lokalnom na rasprava pojedinim bilo U značaju. nasleđa njegovom svrsi o i poimanje različito imale insti su tucija) predstavnika i arhitekata crkve, Srpske pravoslavne (poput strane Različite ne. koji a prioritet, imaju da trebalo lokaliteti bi koji o tome u oblasti ra akte različitih između neslaganje je Postojalo uslove. i postavljene rokove predviđene ostvariti teško je da ispostavilo se Ubrzo učinku. postignutom a eoio z. knoioai projekata”. „konsolidovanih tzv. samo nekoliko na fokusirati treba se da odluka doneta je kraju nadležne za ove lokalitete, sarađivali na najbolji mogući način. Budući da da Budući način. mogući najbolji na sarađivali bile su lokalitete, ove koje za nadležne institucija nekoliko i projekta vođe vlasti, lokalne su što toga zbog Prvo razloga. nekoliko iz izabrana su tri Ova lokaliteta programa? iz isključeni su koji spomenike ostale na odnosu u SE i EU motivima i ciljevima uklopili sa najbolje se su pogledu kom U nasleđe? za programa evropskog okviru u prakse dobre primeri najbolji kao odabrana projekta tri ova su čega Zbog Galerija. cara rimskog palate ostatke sadrži i Romulijana Bođani, manastir pravoslavni srpski i nastir vi Bača-Difuzni muzej Bača-Difuzni vi , arheološki lokalitet blizu Zaječara koji koji Zaječara blizu lokalitet arheološki , kj uluue rneak ma franjevački uključuje koji , ejk rudnik Senjski , , Veko 5 Feliks Feliks Tri 4 Na - - - - SE/EK. SE/EK. program za odgovarajući bili više nisu te izvora, drugih iz finansirani bili već su jer isključeni projekti neki tekstu, u pomenutih problema pored su, da napomenuti dodati. su Reci Seča u crkva drvena i Beogradu u bašti Botaničkoj u staklenika i opservatorije poput pojedini, a isključeni, su hamama) (bez Pazara jezgro staro i Gore, Fruške manastiri Mileševa, Lepenski 4 5 izuzetak. nije Srbija zemljama. uključenim svim u izabrani su projekti Konsolidovani razvoj. održivi stimulisali bi koji projekata pojedinačnih finansiranje za sredstava obezbeđivanje na i nasleđu o svesti javne unapređenju podrške razvoja, strategija ranje formi na preusmeren je fokus „procesom” ovim S 2008. u procesa” „Ljubljana početka od usvojen je koji pristupa novog efektivnosti primeri postanu da trebalo bi projekti” „Konsolidovani „Konsolidovani Lokaliteti kao što su su što kao Lokaliteti V V ir, manastir manastir ir, iminacijum, iminacijum, N V ovog ovog ažno je je ažno - - između Ministarstva kulture i određenih aktera koji su aktivni u oblasti oblasti u aktivni su koji aktera odnos određenih i neusklađen kulture ima Ministarstva posledicu između kao cen od koja pati politike Srbiji kulturne u nasleđa tralizovane Sektor nasleđa. kulturnom vrednovanja njenom s politikama vezi i u a Srbiju, savremenu pritisci za lokalnim određenim karakterističnim s ma kombinaciji u datoj SE u i EU politika nivou kreatora na pristiskom oblasti s izbore se da Srbiji koordinato u napor programa ra reflektovao je program u uključenih lokaliteta Izbor ev prilagođavanje i standardima. vrednosti ropskim evropskih demonstraciju moguću za niji podob toga zbog i interpretacije za otvoreniji bili su lokaliteti Odabrani prezentaciju. ak njihovu za vezano između ideje i borba interese je različite imali su vladala koji tera lokalitetima ostalim Na institucija. drugih uključivanja bez EK i SE propozicije u uklopiti lako i su Oni prilagoditi mogli Bač). se i Senj (npr. Srbiji u nepoznati nave relativno su bili što taj lokaliteti bio deni je izbor na uticao je koji faktor Drugi bile najpovoljnije. okolnosti su slučaju čijem u lokaliteti odabrani su da tako retka, pojedincima i bila institucijama nadležnim s saradnja Is puna je aktera. da se uključenih postavilo svih strane od adekvatni kao prepoznati spome nisu namene nika buduće na fokusiranje i kao bi finansiranje, kako nasleđa obezbedilo se prezentacije načini Novi integritet. spomenike na njihov uticaj ugrožava ne i negativan nema to da i resurs ekonomski kao i dati sagle može nasleđe institucija se da EK i Većina SE ideju je zaštitu. razumela za nasleđe za nadležnih prioriteta pitanju po razilaženja i ilegalne odnosa, gradnje vlasničkih oko problema najmanje je bilo navedena pitanju lokaliteta, u tri su kada Dalje, EK. i SE sugestijama razvijaju prema da program spremni bili su koji i pristupa i metoda novih usvaja primeni ka i nju otvoreni pojedinci, marljivi i lokalitetima entuzijastični ovim angažovani Na bili su najpodobniji. u su, lokaliteti da je pomenuti izgledalo pogledu, nasleđa, ovom razvoju u pristup demokratski razvije da i nasleđem kulturnim upravljanje u regionalni stanovništvo lokalno stimuliše uključi da da EK razvoj, i SE nasleđe za programa ciljeva od jedan je ------

146 | Biti iz/van 147 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije i pristupa. Dakle nasuprot onome što se obećava u brošuri iz koje je uzet uzet je koje iz brošuri u obećava se što onome nasuprot Dakle pristupa. i metoda novih primenu za prostor otvara već kontekstu, evropskom širem u predstavi da sebe želela Srbija bi kako tome o viziju jasnu na ukazuje ne Program najpodobniji. uslovi su gde novim mestima na i primenjenim pristupima kapacitetima tehničkim odgovara nasleđe za programu ropskom i trostrukim ev ovom s u evropsko je što Ono usklađeni SE/EK. pristupom budu kompleksnim prilično da treba vrednovanja njegovog i nasleđa oblasti u politikama s vezi u uslovi lokalni kada dolazi koje do tenzije zultat re kao To posmatrati može osnovama. se pragmatičnim na bazirani gramu pro u napravljeni izbori su da zaključiti možemo rečenog svega osnovu Na Povratak sećanjimanaevropskuprošlostSrbije predstaviti. ih način koji na i nasleđe za program evropski u uklopiti najbolje lokaliteti/spomenici se će koji tome o vizija jasna postojala nije početka samog od Stoga polju. tom na iskustva mnogo nema i Evrope okviru u adekvatnom identiteta za kulturnog svog potrazi u interpretacijom uvek još je Srbija prezentovano. bude da treba nasleđe kako tome o u vizija da jasna postoji ne činjenice iz posmatrano, generalno potiče Srbiji, spomenika datih izbor donete. za lako objašnjenje relativno jedno budu Još – Srbiji u programa koordinatora interesa ličnog rezultat bilo je relativno – što rudnik na Senjski je što kao spomenike fokusiranja nepoznate poput odluke pojedine da toga do dovelo Srbiji, je u što važan kao prepoznat Treba nije nasleđe ciljeva. za svojih program drži regionalni da njih reći od u svako se da angažovanih izgleda ljudi jer nasleđa, između oblasti komunikacije nedostatka od pati program Dodatno, osigurana. delimično bar bude da mogla stanovništvom kalnim lo s saradnja slučaju njihovom u je jer i pojedinci, ambiciozni uključeni razvoj do njihov u su jer dovesti periodu, mogu vremenskom kratkom u jer rezultata moti- izabrani najboljih su nisu lokaliteti Pomenuti organizacija) sarađuju. da nevladinih visani i zajednica lokalnih akademika, (poput predstavnika funkcioniše partneri koji potencijalni na Različiti način u ministarstvo. resorno poverenja mnogo nema Takođe, nasleđa. - - - - prostora” izgubljen, već da ostaje u pozadini – bar za sada. sada. za bar – pozadini u ostaje da već izgubljen, prostora” kulturnih „evropskih razvoj je da podrazumeva ne Ovo Evrope. kontekstu širem u Srbije jedinstvenosti istorijskoj i kulturnoj o predstavu steknu da mogućnost nikakva se ne pruža turistima eseja, kratkog ovog sa početka citat Klaske jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije ske KomisijeuSrbiji. U okviru svog doktorata se bavi rezultatima zajedničkog projekta Saveta Evrope i Evrop- srpskog evropejstva”. Promocija Srbiji: u “Evropa temu na tezu magistarsku odbranila 2006. je Londonu na studije Jugoistočnoevropske i Centralno programa master multidisciplinarnog okviru U Evropi”. Srbiju. u Srbiji posebno o grada i Evrope Beo- iz Studenti Jugoistočne Dunava. i “PrekoSave temu na tezu region magistarsku odbranila je 2004. za se specijalizovala godina Tokom Klaske Vosjedoktorantkinja naUniverzitetu AarhusuDanskoj. u (SSEES/UCL) Studies European East and Slavonic for School (Bez)granični identiteti.

148 | Biti iz/van 149 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije pa (ne)moguća Misija skoro planiraju da urade nešto po pitanju rešavanja ovog veoma značajnog prob- značajnog veoma ovog rešavanja pitanju po nešto urade da planiraju koje osobe postoje Vladi u trenutku ovom u li da i dijasporu za Ministarstvo stiglo projektima svojim u je dokle nas, za lobira danas ko svetu, u Srbije ju dešava sa Savetom za danas brendiranje, se da šta li tome i o dalje podaci neka nedostaju agencija da radije evidentno na analizi brendiran- pomenutoj U pristup rešavanju ovogproblema. veta za brendiranje. Na žalost, može se zaključiti da nije postojao sistematičan Sa- osnivanje ili agencija lobističkih angažovanje dijasporu, za Ministarstva osnivanje potvrđuje što svetu u Srbije imidža promene važnost prepoznao meri izvesnoj u sektor vladin je da se čini podataka prikupljenih osnovu Na Državni sektor su dvegrupeključnihreči: „identitetSrbije“i„promenaimidžaSrbije“. u dnevnim novinama godine i časopisima u Srbiji. U pretraživač 2008. dokumentacije unete i 2003. između objavljeni članci novinski su Pregledani budemo. da želimo kakvi a vide, bili drugi nas kako sada smo, kakvi smo, do šta smo, ko toga smo određivanju u koliko vredni tome o slika temeljnija jedna stekla se bi kako ka Consulting EBART svakako dokumentacija i medijska koji analizu, i sveobuhvatnu detaljnu za internet, pouzdan nije isključivo je korišćen informacija izvor Kao u imidža svetu. njenog promene i Srbije identiteta određivanja pitanju po dilo ura danas do se koliko tome o pregled kraći jedan dat biće tekstu ovom U izraženi potencijalonumoguću. a misiju, nemoguću opravdavaju činjenice i Podaci svetu. u imidža njenog . Uprkos nedovoljnosti izvora dobijeno je dovoljno podata dovoljno je dobijeno izvora nedovoljnosti Uprkos . su i istiniti po pitanju identiteta Srbije i promene legitimni pogled drugi i jedan I karaktera. vašeg od zavisi pesimiste, ili optimiste u kao biti čašu Naslov sve govori! Da li će pogled na do pola punu J elena elena K rstić - - predstavlja krucijalnu i polaznu tačku u rešavanju prob- rešavanju u tačku polaznu i akademiji krucijalnu predstavlja identiteti (Bez)granični letnjoj održanoj na pokrenuto je koje Srbije identiteta Pitanje čini daneznamoizašto. se Ali smo!“. „Bolji kažemo mi sliku?“, negativnu imamo mi kome o narod ne ako vi, ste ko „A pita neko nas kada A svetu. u imidža negativnog ranje stva- na uticale kojesu nečinjenja i činjenja našeg godine i godine Prošlesu Međunarodna letnjaakademija(Bez)granični identiteti rešavanju problema. nog sektora na vladajuću političku elitu da sistematično i dugoročno pristupi gurno je da nedostaje ozbiljniji, energičniji i sveobuhvatniji pritisak nevladi- si- trećeg, nečeg ili kadra stručnog nedovoljno misije, nemoguće zbog li Da oni doprinesu. da tome mogućnostima i problema ovog rešavanja važnosti o mladih kacija edu i kao javnosti, stručne okupljanje i buđenje motivacija, problem, na ukazivanje – trenutku ovom u ciljevima odgovarajućim sa i nivou visokom na projekat osmislila organizacija nevladinih pomenutih od svaka je da se čini Ipak, interakcije. kulturne za centar – Kulturklammer i Conferences Attache diplomatiju, javnu za instituta Srpskog turizam, i ekologiju za tra Cen poput organizacije se Pominju Srbije. problema gorućeg rešavanju u pomogli način koji bilo na bi koji projekata osmišljavanju u vredan previše bio nije sektor nevladin ni da zaključak neočekivani na navodi Istraživanje Nevladin sektor za naslovnestrane. sada njegovi članovi, šta taj savet zapravo radi ili kada je ukinut? To nisu vesti su ko postoji, uvek još on li da znamo ne ali medijima, svim na vest udarna npr. znamo za osnivanje Saveta za brendiranje, što je u jednom trenutku bila Do tih odgovora nije lako doći jer se mnoge akcije započnu i ne dovrše. Tako lema, kaoidalipostojedugoročnikratkoročni planovivladinogsektora. - -

150 | Biti iz/van 151 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije prinosi sprovođenju javne diplomatije. Uostalom, svaki boljitak u bilo kom bilo u boljitak svaki Uostalom, diplomatije. javne sprovođenju prinosi stvo i predstavi sebe i svoju državu u najboljem svetlu, na značajan način do- Naravno dajeistinitačinjenicagrađanin Srbijekoji otputujeuinostran- kao ipridobijanjepodrške javnosti,štočinisevećpostoji. budućnosti, vizija jasna je Neophodna svetu. u Srbije ambasadori budu da da okupe sve one institucije i pojedince u zemlji koji na bilo koji način mogu pitanju, što jeste odgovornost pre svega državnih organa. Oni su ti koji moraju ovom po plan nacionalni je Neophodan svetlu. boljem mnogo u predstavilagodina dvadeset do pet od periodu u Srbiju bi koja strategije, nacionalne je, iskristalisala se neophodnost usvajanja temeljne, sistematične i dugoročne Nakon letnje akademije na ukaže i potrebu zajednimsistematskimpristupom. strukture vladajuće na pritisak ozbiljniji izvrši da odlučnosti i snage vere, dovoljno imao nije sada do sektor nevladin ni strane, druge S se ozbiljnopristupiproblemuokojem govorimo-nema. da odlučnosti ali postoji, i možda želja Deklarativna sprovede. i ih da Vlade odlučnost i spremnost je neophodna zemlji jednoj u promene važne sve Za Srbije želiizaslužujeboljuslikusvojezemljeusvetu. mnjenje javno da činjenica je Neosporna svetu. u države imidža menjanju na nedovoljno su radili Srbije Republike sektor nevladin i Vladin luprazna. po- teksta ovog početka s čaša je da ukazuju definitivno redovi zaključni Ovi I zakraj... objavljivanje ovepublikacije. i potvrđuje što rad, dalji za osnova odlična akademija letnja ova je da čini se Opravdano misije. (ne)moguće ispunjenju ka pomeri se da Srbiji mognu po- iskustvima i znanjem svojim da i pitanje ovo odgovorena da su pokušali inostranstva i dijaspore Srbije, iz stručnjaci Mladi Srbije. imidža lošeg lema (Bez)granični identiteti i tokom nastajanja ove publikaci- nakon koga sunašipoglediusmereni kadopolapunojčaši. ali impresije, i iskustva mišljenja, različita razmenila i okupila se su kojem akademija letnja Međunarodna Brbaklić igospođaAleksandra Vesić tokom svojeradionice. Andreagospođa govorile su čemu strategije,o ovakve stvaranjujedne na dila rakoja- bi fondacije formiranju pristupi da ozbiljno mogao sektor nevladin akademije letnje okviru u predavanja svog tokom Skoko Božo gospodin je govorio ideji ovoj O sprovodila. aparat svoj kroz bi bi se bavila isključivo ovim problemom i bila koordinator svih aktivnosti koje je potrebno da država razmisli o formiranju posebne državne institucije koja možda Ipak, svetu. u slikenama bolje stvaranjeo na utiče društva, segmentu Jelena jebilajednaodpolaznicaMeđunarodne letnjeakademije teresovanja pokazanih naMeđunarodnojletnjojakademiji(Bez)graničniidentiteti. in- i aktivnosti nastavak kao diplomatiju, javnu za Srpskoginstituta je stažistkinja dine go- 2009. marta od i hispanista Društvu u je na Aktivistkinja agenciji. prevodilačkoj noj književnosti hispanske i jezik jed- u prevoditeljica španski kao Trenutoradi Beogradu. u za Univerziteta Filološkomfakultetu Grupi na diplomirala je Krstić Jelena rdtvj dgđj na događaj predstavlja identiteti (Bez)granični (Bez)granični identiteti. (Bez)granični (Bez)granični identiteti. Ili bi Ili

152 | Biti iz/van 153 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije tranzicije proces Ovaj novim. zamenio on se bi kako identiteta prethodnog razloga) jeste šta Pitanje kriterijumu. postaje ideološkom, utilitarno-političkom određenom Identitet prema postoji. narativa ne i konstruisanja grani uopšte „invencije“, ta pak stvar ili pošto jasna nije „njih“, sebi i po „nas“ sama postoji ca da između potrebi granica u manifestuje racionalizovana se jasna, koje identiteta, di- drugu pitanje i – imaju oni menziju narativa, određenih zloupotrebi i/ili ukorenjeni delom neznanju u dobrim istoriji prema odnos ovakav za razlozi su Iako narativa. „izdajničkih“) („nesrpskih“, „nepoželjnih“ i „poželjnih“ srpskih“) kriterijumu („pravih prema istorije „čišćenje“ banalno, krajnosti do To u, vodi i države. naroda istorije sekvenci (nepoželjnih) drugih nekih ji negaci u potpunoj odnosno perioda, istorijskih pojedinih nekritičnoj mitologizaciji posve u završavala uglavnom identiteta metafizičkog) nacio nalnog, srpkog, (specifično „odbrana“ agit-prop moderna je zema- Srbiji U drugih lja. mnogih iskušenja prevazilaze koja iskušenjima sa veku 20. u susretala istina, se, koja Srbiju za i važi društvo, svako za važi ovo Pošto totalitarizam. ili stereotipe u zapadanje na osuđena unapred je ona delo, u sprovesti dosledno želi se Ukoliko apsurdna. i ne ako sporna, meri velikoj u je društva ili nacije države, identiteta jedinstvenog i originalnog određenog jednog o postojanju zamisao sama utilitarna, krajnje kontekstu) društveno-političkom i istorijskom (u i neophodna iako Međutim, tucija. insti njenih i zajednice određene identiteta redefinisanja neophodnosti do dovode iskustva, traumatična pogotovu društvu, u potresi Veliki jasno. na ličnom planu, ona izaziva strašnu frustraciju na kolektivnom planu. planu. kolektivnom na frustraciju strašnu izaziva ona planu, ličnom na plodonosna ponekad situacija ova je dok I zadobijen. nije još drugi bljen, Identitet iz-među identiteta nazivam „identitetom iz-među“. Jedan identitet je izgu je identitet Jedan iz-među“. „identitetom nazivam identiteta moj ili ili naš identitet jeste i posledica napuštanja (iz bilo kog kog bilo (iz napuštanja posledica i jeste identitet oo otjne zaej psae ne postane značenje i postojanje govo nje kada ili gubi identitet se kada plan prvi u dospeva obično identiteta Pitanje Da vo r Džalt r ------o titeta Srbije postavi u ovaj kontekst, razlika u odnosu na ekskluzivistički ekskluzivistički sebi po sam se na transformiše Srbije Identitet odnosu uočljiva. veoma u postaje pristup razlika kontekst, ovaj u postavi Srbije titeta deo sastavni čine koji iden Ukoliko se današnjeg i prostora. pitanje nasleđa određenog kulture identiteta slojeve kontradiktorne, i nekad različite, Inkluzionističkim legiti ili izvor kao moći. koristi svoje maciju narativ ovakav koji despotizmu i mito laži stereotipu, u maniji, završava drugim, čim bilo sa se vezu u da dovesti specifični mogu tako ne su koji kultura, i indentitet srpski) slučaju ovom (u ontološki i ekskluzivni „organski“ jedan sintetiše se da pokušaj kakav Bilo ovo pitanjemožeanalizirati. alternativu, kao je, kome moguće suprotstaviti i identiteta shvatanju totalitarnom) i najčešće a ske kuhinje? Problem se sastoji u nije uverio u nemačku sistematičnost, američku površnost ili kvalitet balkan - još se Ko kolektiv. koji bilo na aplicirati nemoguće potpunosti u identiteta pojam je da znači ne identiteta strane,prethodniproblem druge na Sa osvrt nalazi. granica se kojih između entiteta povezanosti kontakta, mesta kao granice shvatanja zarad razdvajanja mesta kao granice prevazilaženja mogućnost i ali karakter, ksenofobni određeni sobom sa nosi nužno time i identiteta, razvoja i nastanka okvir postaje ca, grani Međa, ideoloških. ili psiholoških nacionalnih, verskih, jezičkih, kulturnih, do političkih, geografskih, od variraju identite One ovog mnogobrojne. razvoj su za ta tlo kao poslužiti prema mogu koje granice granice tj. A „međe“ drugome. iz razvija uglavnom naime, se, On identiteta. tog poreklo potenciram čime (in-between) „iz-među“ identitetom zivam na identitet taj toga Zbog kolektiva. jednog unutar postojanju i delovanju društvenu (prividni) daje koji određenu okvirom društvenim oblikuju najopštijim sa i kao koje realnost vrednosti pitanjem sa i vezi u je Ona pristupom identitetu, naprotiv, moguće je sagledati sve sve sagledati je moguće naprotiv, identitetu, pristupom inkluzionistički model. Srbija je dobar primer na kome se ekskluzivističkom (koje bih nazvao i iluzionističkom smisao ------

154 | Biti iz/van 155 | Između dva stajališta – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije Βασιλευων Βασιλευσιν Βασιλευων vo stilizovana početna slova mota dinastije Paleologa „ Paleologa dinastije mota slova početna stilizovana vo zapra su s“ slova (ćirilična) „četiri orao, vizantijski element modifikovani je srpski“ (orao „specifično i „originalni“ jedan niti poseduju ne takođe i grba) zastave (poput Srbije simboli državni ostaje Moderni pravoslavna. vera većinski ali krunom, papskom krunisan biva kralj srpski Prvi tekture). arhi romaničke i vizantijske kombinacije iz izranja koji stilom“ jedinstvenim „Raškim (npr. zapada i istoka elemente spajajući produkciju ostvarila kulturnu identitet i svoju“ „specifično je koja Srbiju srednjovekovnu pogleda ti je dovoljno dokaže teza ova se Da istoriju. različitosti“ čitavu „jedinstvo praktično kroz odražava da smislu u identitet „evropski“ jedan u (2008) što (2008) identiteti (Bez)granični akademije letnje realizatorima i nizatorima orga- zahvalim se da priliku bih iskoristio teksta kratkog ovog zaključku U fazi artikulacijeiracionalizacije. nos i putokaz evropskom identitetu koji je, budući takođe nejasan, još uvek u trajnost su očigledni. I ne samo to, njegovo postojanje postaje mogući dopri- ficijelno konstruisanje parcijalnih i virtuelnih identiteta. Njegovo bogatstvo i arti- i mitologizacija potrebna „odbranu“ ili potvrđivanje njegovo za je niti izgubi, se da opasnosti u nije Tajonda činilaca. identitet kulturnih svetskih značajnih red u svrstava kulturu i identitet njihov prostoru, ovom na ljude koja riznicu bogatu u transformiše ksenofobnog i zatvorenog „ugroženog“, od on se onda perspektive, ove iz gleda identitet srpski savremeni na se Ako identitet. i kultura naša ideologija, evropejsko-globalističkih i komunističkih, i monarhističkih modernih do uticaja, nemačkih i austrijskih po turskih, (slovenskih), prostor, kovnih ovaj srednjove preko sveta“), je prestonica (kada „kulturna bio Srejovića civilizacija prof. rečima antičkih i praistorijskih od počev nasleđa, kulturna i slojevi ti Svi godina. 1500 oko već žive prostorima Srbi na kojima na prepliću se koji tradicija i kultura uticaja, različitih spoju u jedinstvenom upravo sastoji specifičnost ali se njihova itd), panslovenske, ” tj. „Car careva vlada nad carevima“, boje zastave su zastave boje carevima“, nad vlada careva „Car ” tj. Βασιλευς Βασιλεων Βασιλεων Βασιλευς jesu - - - - dalje diskutovanjeuslediti. će čije pitanja otvaranje kao pre već projekta jednog zaključak kao shvatiti trebalo bi ne publikaciju ovu i 2008. Akademiju mišljenju, Pomom jative. inici- uspehu o svedoči Akademiji u učestvuju samo da pozivu odazivanje njihovo i kao iskazali, projekta učesnici su koju Zainteresovanost „spolja“. i „iznutra“ percepcije njegove i danas Srbije identiteta temu aktuelizovali su Davor Džalto je bio jedan od predavača na Međunarodnoj letnjoj akademiji akademiji letnjoj Međunarodnoj na predavača od jedan bio je Džalto Davor performans, umetnost, video slikarstvo uključujući i skulpturu. medijima, različitim u radi umetnik Kao globalizacije.eri konstrukta,modernog uumetnost koncept“umetnosti”nostima,kao Međuglavne oblasti njegovog istraživanja spadaju: ljudska kreativnost uteologiji iumet Albert-LudvignaUniverzitetu je(Albert-Ludwigs Universit DžaltoDavor nični identiteti nični . je docent istorije i teorijedocentumetnostiUniverzitetuistorijeDoktoriraoNišu.ijena u ä t) u Frajburgu,u Nemačka.t) (Bez)gra - -

156 | Biti iz/van TO BE FROM OUT Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia majorityof citizens to take the responsibility for politics of conflicts and wars, the1990s, unwillingness of the ruling regime, the social elites, but also of the formerYugoslaviainwars during the Serbiacitizens intowardsrole ofofits non-criticalmanipulationattitudeandmediacountry, theinaccessibility of country was created in its closer and widerthe surroundings.of imagenegative reputationand Years its lost Serbiadecades,of two isolation almost for and Simultaneouslyidentity,crisispresentofthewithSerbianwhich is societyin nomic crisisduringthe1990s. eco- and socio-political the during lost definitely and Yugoslavia, of public previousthe FederalSocialist the of collapse the to due values, of system Re- of loss and discontinuity socio-political and state the by compromised was redefineto which Serbia identity, for collective importance its essential of is its image and repositioning on the international scene. In relation to this, it improving of challenge the with faced is Serbia system, socio-political and economy its of transformations and changes different undergo to need the tus within the community of European states, it became obvious that besides sta- unique gain to strives it countries, bigger or smaller other many among begun the processes of European integration and accepted position in which, already has which country a as also but context, given a in Serbia Observing countries. European many in policies public the of tasks important most the of one also and research, tity emerging – the one dominant the with harmonisation its able en to and identity cultural authentic preserve to ways finding Therefore, social dialogue in every particular country, as well as in the Europe as a whole. internationaloffocus relationsthe andinto culturalbrought itidentity and Introduction – has become the subject of various scientific disciplines and fields of of fields and disciplines scientific various of subject the become has – utrl nertos ae asd h qeto of question the raised have integrations cultural migrations and processes of European political and intensifiedAcceleratedglobalisationwithtogether K U LT U RKLAMMER

– centre for cultural interactions cultural for centre – European iden European - -

158 | To be from/out 159 | Introduction tures, andtherefore perception ofothers. cul- other to relationship the include must things, other among identity, (cultural) collective the of tion and critical examining of the key factors in the forma- dialogue public the why understandable therefore is It cultures. other to relation the includes also culture, particular a within ating and which besides many features that originate from different elements various factors and circumstances, which is constantly changing and regener- Cultural identity can be seen as a social construct, and as such dependent on change of the way in which Serbia is perceived, both from inside and outside. positivesignificantly1990s,constructedthethewasduringdown slowed tity cent past, historical narratives and collective memory on which collective iden afterunwillingness2000,the reflectivefor criticalandexamining rethe of hand,other the negative Onimage.its emergence of the country and the of reputationthefactorsdamagecontributed ofthatthe ofto some justare state level, for repositioning of the country. Moreover,the in additionstrategies,at toand creatingpolicies devise to as well asprocesses, these in life cial so differentengageofaspectsinterested andparties allinvolve necessary to communicationspecificitsof identity withemerging European identity,is it Therefore,orderchangeinto negativethe reputation Serbiaofimproveand in collectiveidentityformation. society, and eliminated its significance as potentially very powerful generator civil modern of values basic the of one as multiculturalism the fostering and nal development of Serbian society, such approach endangered safeguarding inter- to comes it When relations. external of domain the in irrelevant and invisible completely become have identities corresponding their and Serbia in cultures of diversity that caused identity cultural its communicating of One-dimensional presentation of Serbia’s culture and one-dimensional way 1

Luča Luča Sociološka integraciji, globalnoj u identitet 1 R.R. Božović, Kulturni Kulturni Božović, R.R. I /1, 2007. /1, - - - – 31 – The International Summer Academy Academy Summer International The OUT –TowardstheRedefinitionofCulturalIdentitySerbia Academy mer Sum- International integration: European current of context the in Serbia of identity collective the examining on focused both completed, successfully been have phases two its far so and 2008 in began realization project The its formation. contribution of different socio-cultural groups, categories and generators in and role the and borders, its across and country the in both – presentation and communicating formation, its – Serbia of identity contemporary the to ProjectThe The Project SERBIAMOBILE_Between Two Stands identity of Serbia and to contribute to redefinition of its current determinants.allinterested parties to be betteracquainted with thesources ofcontemporary alsoinclusion of the diaspora representatives and providing opportunities for intensiveculturalexchange,cooperationcitizensandbut and its mobilityof country,processes.givenopeningmeanstheenablingItgreatera citizens in tional status of the country, it is of equal importance to enable participation of appropriatethe contextredefinitionthefor culturalof identity interna and tion to close and wide surroundings. wide and close to and tion connec its – presentation borders its beyond quality identities its and cultures and its of country affirmation the of image negative chang in the ing instrument potential become could level, international the at promotion its and Serbia redefining of identity of cultural and social processes the contemporary the in diaspora of of representatives and participation migrants and The inclusion that Belgrade. assumption Center the on based Cultural is Academy French and Belgrade Austrian Sad, Forum Novi a.d. Cultural Bank ERSTE Serbia, of Republic the of aspora st August 2008 August deals with the questions relatedquestions the with deals Stands Two MOBILE_Between SERBIA (2008) and the publication the and (2008) Identities (UN)Limited ) ) was organised with support of the Ministry for Di for Ministry the of support with organised was (UN)Limited Identities (UN)Limited (2009). (Belgrade, 25 (Belgrade, TO BE FROM/ BE TO th - - - -

160 | To be from/out 161 | Introduction cess of Serbia’s cultural identity redefinition, as well as the main values and values main the as well as redefinition, identity cultural Serbia’s of cess identification of the tasks of public policies and stakeholders within the pro- to contribute to is publication the of aim The identity. collective of element crucial the and country the of reputation the building of processes the in tion and dialogue on the topic of cultural identity as important determinant reflec- for space public the of opening to contribute to attempt an is Serbia publication The most “others”. of the perception of the – formation one its in with constituents important Serbia of identity cultural the enrich but would level, it also international at reputation state of improvement the important in an factor as recognition their enable would representatives diaspora of inclusion Furthermore, transmitters. active its become their thus of and origin country the of identity cultural of generators the of incor some porate identity personal their in and understand better to emigrants for oppor-tunity the be would This en representatives. of diaspora the of visibility gagement better provide to as well as borders, its beyond Serbia of identity cultural of and communication and heritage production artistic cultural contemporary of presentation the in approach multidisciplinary and professional to systematic, led to introduce it is necessary that conclusion the Academy the during conducted dialogues and discussions Finally, the countryoftheirorigin. in important as recognised not often more even or ignoredare efforts their come enriching constituent of Serbia’s redefined cultural identity. However, processes of modernisation of the country, while their initiated engagement could be- already to contribute etc.), work, professional activities, cultural different networking, (through cultures other with interaction multidi- mensional and dynamic rich, their through can, who people young mainly areindividuals Those environment. micro their in country the of image the change to efforts great make continuously who diaspora Serbia’s of tatives represen- of number large a of existence proved Academy the result, a As TO BE FROM/OUT – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Identity Cultural the of Redefinition the Towards – FROM/OUT BE TO - - tive involvementofallusinthegivenprocesses. ac- the through primarily level, international the at status and identity own its of redefinition the towards state the of attitude proactive incite and tion reputa- state the building of process the of multidimensionality of issue the identity of Serbia, the publication aims to contribute to better informing on contemporary the of communication and formation the in generators and tity, challenges and tasks of public policies and stakeholders, different factors and harmonisation of specific cultural identities with emerging identity, cultural and artistic practices and approaches aimed at the integration By analysing and examining the concept and sustainability of shared whose workcorresponds tothethemeofpublication. to different scientific and research fields, as well as the works of certain artists Academy Summer International the of participants of essays selected includes publication The communicating identityofSerbia. side” in order to enable recognition of adequate methods and approaches in “out- are who those of perspectives and visions of inclusion the on based is generators in its formation. In addition, the basic concept of the publication www.kulturklammer.org societal actors. society, by provoking proactive and critical thinking and responsible involvement of all international cooperation, the organisation strives to stimulate positive changes within and innovativeness professionalism, of principles the Following actions. artistic and resourcescultural in the of sustainable development of activation the society through and divers forms integrationof cultural incite to aim the with 2007 in founded sation – KULTURKLAMMER , and texts of relevantof texts and Identities , (UN)Limited affiliated experts is a civil society organi- society civil a is interactions cultural for centre European iden- European

162 | To be from/out

164 | To be from/out 165 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term tions inallsocieties. institu- and individuals involving contest a as place takes that process political and intellectual, social, historical, worked-over much a is “other” of or self of identity then, thing static a from Far “Others”. its re-creates society and age Each “us”. from differences their of re-interpretation and interpretation tinuous con- the to subject always is actuality whose “others” and opposites establishing involves — construction a finally is experiences, collective distinct of repository a Orient or Occident, France or Britain, while obviously of whether identity, for — identity of construction The istence of another different and competing ment and maintenance of every culture require the ex- My way of doing this has been to show that the develop- * Edward Said, Said, Edward Orientalism, London: Penguin, 1977 Penguin, London:

Edward Said* alter ego. Do IdentitiesKill? lead potentially to aggression. By defining who we are and who belongs to us, seen as a “good thing” as such. Quite on the contrary, they are dangerous and However, the fact that identities are necessary does not mean that they can be essor statesofYugoslaviaandtheSovietUnion. smaller units coming out of larger former political entities, such as the succ- or Union, European the as such states independent formerly of unions er great- they be - citizens their of identity collective a for strive to have tities en- political new and systems political for arenecessary identities Collective identity. tive collec a share they that people, the of fact part as the to themselves due define not they if that country the leave or riot they shouldn’t why so, do they should why But majorities. of decisions the accept to have again, and minorities ever Thus, interests. same the share frequently even or always not do people” “the Obviously, people. the of self-rule by defined ideally systems democratic for can true system especially holds This political only. force by stable upheld be no But to. so forced do be to not do have they they If voluntarily, society. whole the of sake the for interests personal their of some renounce to have People system. political a uphold to order in necessary are sacrifices such their for unfortunately, And, sacrifices community. bring political to willing are people when for sign identity a certainly collective is a It point. important an raised had he had that still admit I to shocking not if inappropriate is statement his thought I While scientist, studyingEuropeanidentity. political a mine, of colleague a by but pride professional or job his defend to trying soldier a by forward brought not was complaint this And plaint. com- a as uttered was it ago years some it heard I when Nevertheless, one. utemr, toogl positive thoroughly a furthermore, and, statement plausible a seems This „Nobody is willing to die for Europe!“ Mo nika nika Mo kre -

166 | To be from/out 167 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term rtc aus n taiin hs eoe mr ad oe oua reason popular more and more a become has traditions and values cratic demo- of regardlack with which within contemporarymigrationsocieties to agency on democratic ideas. This form of exclusion is especially problematic political their base not do who those excluding concept, exclusionary an still is patriotism constitutional definitions, culturalist than open more tainly cer- While aim? political desirable a really patriotism constitutional is But which democratic politicsshouldstrive. towards aims shows it because precisely own, its of value a has it reality, cal differences. However, a normative concept does not have to describe empiri- who do not belong those - due to ethnicity, against religion or culture, not emotions due to political strong of reality day-to-day the ignoring realistic, The most frequent critique of this concept maintains that it is extremely un- concept, rather based on common ideas than on common emotions. communitybornabein to orderinbecome rationalto a partis it.Anditof litical will and political agency. It is a relatively open concept - you do not have portant function of collective identities in democracies, namely to develop po This solution is in many respects an attractive one. It is based on the most im democratic understandingofsociety. common a precisely, more will, political common a on but fate, or culture common assumed an on based be not should identities collective concept, of solution the is answer discussed currentlywidely and possible A dangers? its to due desirable not is and necessity its to due identity abandoned be cannot collective which of concept ambiguous this about done be can what So, for one’scountry. kill to but country one’s for die to not is wars of aim main the obviously, as, in the most extreme case, those whom we are allowed or even required to kill, we automatically also define those who do not belong, who are excluded - or, developed by Juergen Habermas. According to this to According Habermas. Juergen by developed patriotism constitutional - - cases, these identities are not especially desirable, they are often nationally often are they desirable, especially not are identities these cases, many In streets.” the in there “out them find we as identities with deal to theoretical level the necessity and dangers of collective identities, we also have a on accept to have we do only Not inevitable. as uneasiness this accept and ective identity. And, maybe, the first and most important step is to recognize So, again, we have to ask how we should deal with the uneasy concept of coll- about somepoliticalmatters? strongly feeling is she because not if politics in engage anybody should Why periences really teach us to ban emotions from politics? Is this even possible? ex - those do But examples. few a name to just Europe, in right populist the politics - national and nationalistic conflicts, genocides, and the successes of in emotions of results tragic many as experienced have unemotional certainly We and possible. rational as be to have not does contestation this that argue would I - Habermas to contrarily - And contestation. for open main re- to has patriotism, constitutional e.g. as such identities, democratic of is definition every also Thus, systems. this democratic of virtue main the and probably - contestation to open are contents These contents. different with filled be can which signifier empty an respects many in is Democracy majority decisions?etc. individual rights only? Which rights of on minorities have to be protected from based be to have it does or rights group include democracy Can ones? tion: Are direct democratic processes “more democratic” than representative posi- its of legitimacy respective the for reasons good bring can party every which within democracy of meaning the about conflicts for examples many thereareBut systems. requirementdemocratic minimum for a forming carried out are elections fair no when e.g. screen, smoke a than more little is “branding” political this that argue can one them, of some For mocracies. de- themselves call systems political contemporary Most case. the not is this Obviously, renounce. can one which or subscribe can one which to concept cut clear a as seen is democracy Thereby, discrimination. and exclusion for

168 | To be from/out 169 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term cratic waystodealwithidentities. demo- about debates trigger to case, best the in and, - concepts self-evident seemingly question to identifications, existing about doubt raise to sibilities pos- find can discrimination and exclusion oppose who those And tiations. nego - and debates for spaces new up open processes these case, any in But, simply towards confusion. or self-reflection collective and individual towards identity, own one’s of of people, towards more openness self-understanding or towards an ever the more rigid re-affirmation of developments different quite to leads These citizens. normal of lives everyday of part become identities of biguousness am- and fluidity the them by but processes difficult and stressful are These bine identitiesoforiginandtheirdailylives. Furthermore,to-be. com- to childrenway their migrantsa and find to have citizens- European as and states nation young of citizens as etc.), perialism characteristics of communism or socialism, opposition to capitalism and im- included all (with citizens Yugoslavian or Soviet as - time life their during aim, frequently juggling several identifications they were required to develop this to according identifications their reshape accession at aiming countries of citizens also And them. with overlapping but identities national placing re- not thereby develop they but weak relatively still are identities European they can be changed - and, in fact, they are continuously changing. they have even spilled out to states lacking a strong own national tradition. But and timelong extraordinarilyconstructionsprovena Thesehaveover stable their different components, such as national cultures and educational systems. essentialareconstructed,basedtheyon roots- nation statesby aboveand all However,andthisthegoodisnews, they are notnaturally given, theyare not quently notopentorational discourse. fre- are and exclusions rigid to tend they defined, nationalistically even or aiming at open and dynamic conceptualizations of collective identities. more willing to spend a part of their life time with political thought and agency affiliation. Instead, it would be an utterly desirable outcome if citizens became to end with the question who is prepared to die or kill for whichever reason or frequentlyis. There are, however, lots of reasons to wish for these debates not discriminationas emotional as be discriminationcan andexclusion against Thereis no reason to wish for those debates to be purely rational. Opposition Identities Monika Mokre was one of the lecturers at the International Summer Academy media politicsandgenderstudies. management, cultural arts, the of financing and politics cultural governance, ropean Eu- integration,sphere, European public and democracy researchEuropean include: and Vienna, as well as Salzburg the University of Music and Performing Arts Innsbruck, in Vienna. Areas of her Universities: the at lecturer and networks and associations search at the Austrian Academy of Sciences. She is a member of numerous professional Monika Mokreisresearch fellowattheInstituteforCultural StudiesandTheatre Re- . (UN)Limited

170 | To be from/out 171 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term T Considerations* Sociopsychological National – Identity European and/or ------* - - - - - of the fall of Constantinople. In the mid-15th century, the BohemianKingmid-15th century,theConstantinople. the of Infall the of firstunitedideasaboutEuropea directly followedwere andconsequencethe Constantinople,officially Europebecamepartgeographicofina terms.The understood, was endangered by non-European Turkey, which, with the fall of theEuropean idea actually began with thefeeling that Europe, however itwas der of Europe towards the Bosporus (Todorova, 1999). Still, the real history of the clash of civilisations and cultures, based on the shifting of the eastern bor Minister William Gladstone, introduced for the first time into our vocabulary romantic enthusiasm of Byron and the political influence of the Britishthe Primebyaccompanied Greece, ofliberation the for struggle Theemphasised. foundationstheture,Europeandownlaidwhich culture,of increasingly was culrepresentativeHellenicofa south-easternasespeciallyGreece Europe, Empire,whenEuropeanismthe oppressedtheof occupiedand peoples from the era of romanticism and the beginning of the disintegration of the Ottoman termcharacteristicallyawas letters,elitetheofmenusedandby especially in afterthe fall of Constantinople in 1453 (Šmale, 2003). Even then, “Europe” first clear mention of “Europe” as a distinct, homogeneous area occurred only AsianOsmanicprobablythewasEmpirewhatofEast,sion andthe the from thebeginning the15thofcentury, whenwasendangeredit severeaby incur complicated than that. The first mention of the term Europe occurred only at communityfrom ageographical term. The situation, however, is rather more of many centuries on the part of European peoples aimed at building a political ransition

T his paper has been produced within the framework of the project project the of framework the within produced been has paper his , financed by the Ministry of Science and the Environment of the Republic of Serbia. of Republic the of Environment the and Science of Ministry the by financed , World War II only validated the effortsvalidatedWorldtheonly War II EuropeanafterUnionthestruction of con the that and existed, always has notionaccepted generally a as Europe of concept the that is Europe cerning fundamentalfallaciescon the of One The historyof theEuropeanidea T he he P sychological sychological C haracteristics of a a of haracteristics Vla d imir imir ociety in in Society M ihić - - - - - the foundation of the European Union as it is today). It is interesting to interesting is It today). is it as Union European the of foundation the as to referred is Community Steel and Coal European the of establishment (the Union European today’s of basis the as remains economy the of sphere the in networking about idea this and businesses, European among working In the period between the great wars there occurred the first attempts at net- precisely, the constitution of the European Union). yearsbefore thepassing ofthefirst European Constitution (ortoput it more incrediblethat these ideas of the Duke of Cilli originated almost five hundred conflictsthecoursegeneralina of assembly allthestates.of sounds It almost and obligations, and especially freedom of commerce and the resolution of all de Bettina, Duke of Cilli, should be based on common laws and statutes, oaths confirmedbythe view that this new system ofstates, according toMaximillian also “Europeanispeace” of idea This 2003).(Šmale, conflictualgood than oftenNapoleon,moreratherwere of fall relations,peoples,whosethe until Naturally,thebasicideasuch“integration” ofan waspeaceamong European potentialinvaders intent snatchingon offevensmall a part thisof continent. wouldhaveitsown power andthat, dueitstosize, wouldready be deterto all that spaceEuropean common a aboutthinking for basis representsa it but rope,which only came into being around the middle ofthe previous century, European idea certainly cannot be called a history of the political theunion of viewof This Europeansoil.Eu the establishingonalike, withpeaceDubois politiciansPierreRotterdamphilosophersErasmusofasofsuch andas such wards,theideaEuropeof wasactually connected, theinworks well-known of its independence and its position in the European space. For a long time benefitingcase,Bohemiaelementafterthiswouldofpreservecause:in one’sown rope,along with all the others until the end of the 19th century, contained an Jirí z bly,whose members would have Union).Furthermore, this “Europe of nations” would have its federal assem (andallthismillenniumwashalfa before theestablishment theEuropeanof and Venice, leaving open the possibility of adding new members to the alliance

Podebrad made a plan about the alliance of Bohemia, France, Burgundy equal votingrights. Naturally, this idea ofEu - - - -

172 | To be from/out 173 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term but rather a wish for multiculturalism (Berendse, 2003). 2003). (Berendse, multiculturalism for wish a rather but a as whole, industrialism American and industry cultural American opposed the to greatly was part, most the for elite, cultural the though even superior ity, of feeling a presupposed as never well as identities, identity, national new of European that the of development the this, of all imperial In ism. American to counterbalance real only the of downfall the and Wall Berlin the of fall the after especially America, of States United the of policy reckless and aggressive European increasingly the from and world the in life influence of way European the defend to need perceived the by influenced World significantly was after space European even unified a of Furthermore, idea the II, War continent. European the of part other any than nations of community European fur the and still Europe is from away ther Greece) of exception minor the (with Europe Eastern South today that fact the of view in absurd somewhat is This invaders. Asian the from themselves free and peoples European of family the within place right ful Europe. their take to of Europe of parts continent “occupied” the the to of support the Hence inhabitants the among Asia, root to take belonged to it began religion, and culture its to owing in that, and intruder an Europe was latter the Otto that the ideas the and when Europe especially between Empire, man conflict the of out developed and identity arose European the that com clear is and it then conflicts peoples, of two out between parisons arises (Smith, identity any sociologists that some 1997) of Molnar, opinion 1992; the mind in bear European we the If and Europe identity? of issue today’s for essential so II War World before union European of idea the of overview historical brief this is Why tions andcultures (Carls,2004). industrial and economic community, it has turned into a community of na- foundations andthatithasstartedtochangeitsroleonlyrecently –froman testifies to the fact that today’s European Union was established on pragmatic which well, as wars great the between Luxembourg) and Belgium Germany, (France,states European among cooperation of basis the was steel that note ------to the European Union (along with two or three states awaitingWhat is their“Europe”, turn into fact? join What are the borders of Europe? Today,To whatextent istheEuropeanUnionEuropean? can we refer sidered seriously only at a later stage of the development of this community. political idea, and Adenauer’s appeal for a common culture started beingeconomicand anconmore much wasEuropeanUnion the of ideaInitially, the countries that were developing with increasing speed. thoseeconomieseconomies,theirtheof unifyparry wishingtoto least at or community,attemptmultitudeunifyanatoas small one,bigstates of into a commonidentificationa Europe,of newparts,ideaembodiedthe a a in for Thisisprecisely oneof the reasons whynewa idea started developing inthese of a sudden reduced to a territory a little bigger than that of Canada or China. of the world, and its magnitude, unquestioned before the 20th century, was all countries as well, primarily China and Japan, Europe stopped being the centre UnitedthementofStates America,of Canada,decadesfew aand later Asian ket. Also, losing its African colonies and on account of the increasing develop establishingunifieda European economic spacesingleanda European mar War II, the powers that emerged victorious out of the war saw the advantages of thoughnot entirely, the history of the European Union. Namely, after World commonEuropeana ideaofThe space afterWorld Warboilsal downto,II The Europeanideaafter World War II Europe as an identity (Šmale, 2003), that is, the European identity.pean culture, and since World War II attention has increasinglyWorld Warbeen II, focusedthere existed on thenotion ofEurope culture,asa specifica Euro stone”in (Šmale, 2003) live?word, aIn from the eraenlightenmentof until whocall themselves Europeans, whodream ofEurope or“paint itand chisel it feel themselves to be Europeans are to be found. Therefore,ofwho Europeans whereare isnot where – do itsthe borderlines people are, but where people who However,itwould appear, inthe final analysis, that theanswer tothe question - - - - -

174 | To be from/out 175 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term being the most tolerant part of Europe at the time). time). the at Europe of part tolerant most the being the under of had parts a for and Spain and those that Jews, of rule reputation Muslims was Spain of part large a century 15th the of end the until that tween some religions and Christian Islam or (one Judaism should not forget be those than greater often are that Europe, of territory the on religions Christian between differences of the issue the then latter, on the If we focus 1992). area (Smith, fourth as the non-Jewish) and non-Islamic (as religion course, of and, paper) this in mentioned previously (as non-Europeans is, that other”, “the of area the Europe), of determination geographic the to cultural and geography (along symbolism with territorial all the area, pertaining problems linguistic the Europe: of specific being as areas several sees Smith Anthony Even 1991). Pieterse, law”; of rule the and NATO,science (“Plato, law of rule the and NATO,science European Plato, by This delineated is culture despotism. Oriental or barbarism African to opposed as equate citizens ordinary most today, Even of nations. rapprochement cultural to the pertaining on degree issues small has primarily been based on laws, rules and issues, and institutional in a very Union European the within imposed is that Europe of nations the of ment rapproche mutual a of idea the inception, its Since understood? is it how part to that would with be no identity the Europe national connected matter counter sociopsychological a there is – identity European the concerning of integration the and continent European raised the question fundamental the for impetus the provided Union European the of establishment the in embodied II War World after integration European the that remains fact the heritage, cultural and history common the of out developed community cultural and geographical the presupposes it whether or Union, European the to belong that states of community political the presupposes Europe of notion the today whether clear entirely not is it that agree do we if even But determine it bit also differentiate it from other regions in theropean world?Union? Therefore, what are the characteristics ofEurope that not only the EU) as Europe, or is the notion of Europe much broader than that of the Eu European culture culture European with with Western culture Western - - - - , tity on the part of a common state. This acceptance unfolds in threeies. phases:This view testifies to the acceptance of different ways hasof servedunderstanding to explain iden identity in complex, multinational and multiethnicManifest societ difference tions forestablishingademocratic willandrights. various legislative bodies and a living civil society are the necessary precondi- are a necessary but not a sufficient precondition. Representative institutions, rights develop, to patriotism constitutional for Still, autonomy. personal of ity rights, what is insisted upon here are individual rights that form the basis acts are seen as the bearers of those rights. Similarly to the debate on minor- areloyalty of kind this of basis The kind of identity is postnational and weaker, after all, This than a rights. national identity. human and values democratic accepting through but nations, with case the is as ties, prepolitical intertwined common through not ected conn- mutually are Citizens level. political the on given authority of system the and Constitution the into built is values democratic and laws respecting social sciences by of Habermas in the sphere early 1990s, the his idea being in that the basis introduced of was notion this – patriotism Constitutional taken intoconsideration (Fosum, 2002). usually are identity creating of versions two respect, this In 2003). Bruter, could take the form of a political, civic and/or cultural identity (Risse, 2003; over the question of whether the European identity, just like a national one, the process would unfold in a different manner. There is less and less debate whether or identity, national a creating of period a resemble would identity new this of development the whether of regardless identity, new a develop creation,can political primarily a as Union, European the whether is ations consider- fundamental the of One decades. three over little a only for ers research- preoccupied has identity European the developing of issue The Europe asastateandculture Two notionsof theEuropeanidentity – – a notion introduced into science by Charles Taylor, which , and persons with whom one inter - one whom with persons and rights, - -

176 | To be from/out 177 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term comparably fast development of a political space (Smith, 1992). commoncultural spaceterritorytheon Europe accompaniedofnotis theby developmentthea thatfact ofthepractice European exists isinthe that and the nation. The basic problem pertaining to this conflict between the national communities,primarilyof typesother as wellinterests asand needs their to andnewtypes communities,of butare afraid whether theywould correspond territory of Europe – on the one hand, they would like to accept point,acauses tonewupambivalence rather of lot a most tendenciespeoplein living theon communication, the process of the globalisation of culture, and even language, realtodaythaneverbefore history. in development The modernofmeans of tionhadoccurred before andthatthepossibility unifiedaof Europe more is the unification of Europe, especially in view of the fact that attempts at unificaTheissue of the European identity became especially important at the time of also creates asenseofdutyandobligationtowards thatgroup. phasises that the sense of belonging to a nation or any supranational creation possibility that rights may be sufficient for the development of society. It em- the negates identity developing of theory This differences. of development a such enables that group superordinate a to group own their from longing beof feeling their of part transfer to begin difference own their feel who collectives or differences,groups establishing of phases these through Thus, time (Fosum, 2002). over difference of feeling their maintain to try actively to different be to themselves feel who groups enables phase final and third the - ing eachgrouptomaintainitsfeelingofdifference; allow- by them of one realisingeach at attempts and state the by goals collective different these of acceptance the presupposes two phase - striven afterbysociety; be to goals collective different create of culture and sphere ethnicity the language, in differences The for. serves it what and is state the what on agreement no is there state, multiethnic a in one, phase in - - not based on political systems but on human community. This feeling of of feeling This community. human is on but it systems that political so on based non-Europeans, not than us to closer are Europeans other that The mas’s definitionofconstitutionalpatriotism. Haber- to similar very actually is designation This lives. everyday their ence influ- rights and laws rules, whose system, political European the of citizens ropean part of identity, we can also point to a division on the basis of which the Eu- cultural the and civic the between distinguishing of ideas the upon Building parts. constituent its of mixture mere a than more something is feeling that whether or identities, national dif ferent of total sum mere a is Europeanism of feeling a whether is this from arising question further A 1992). observe (Smith, must it characteristics national time specific same the at but global, somewhat be must it words, other In aspirations. cultural global and awakenings national somewhere in-between be must project European the of idea The either. new com pletely be not will it but model, US the replicate not will it time, same the at and approaches, two above the of mixture a be will it likely, Most terms? historical the in new entirely of something be it will culture or America, of the States United of development the to similar more be it will in Europe, established get does culture cosmopolitan a if post Furthermore, be national. basically would that all culture at cosmopolitan is a it establish whether to is possible here arises that question The postulated. well cally methodologi or operationalised well sufficiently been not the has for part, most done, been has research little What political consequences. its economic considering and to down boiled have space European of fication of uni the overviews the all Almost issues. to culturological and psychological dedicated been has attention little very War, Cold the of end the since approximately has Europe, outside as terms well as Europe, in raised political been often very in Union European the of question the though Even cultural civic designation of the European identity is based on the feeling feeling the on based is identity European the of designation identity depends on the degree to which people see themselves as degreethemselves the see on people depends which identity to - - - - -

178 | To be from/out 179 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term 19th and especially in the 20th century were an expression of nationalism,of expression an werecentury 20th the in especiallyand 19th become the focus of attention. The conflicts between European nations in the Europeanthe Union,where thisrelationship onlyintensifiedhas finallyand ropeanis much deeper and goes much further back than the establishment of exclusive categories of identity. The conflict between the national and the Eu questionthewhetherEuropeanofnationalthe the and identity aremutually to answerpartial a least atprovide importantto considerit we with, Toend The connectionbetween thenationaland Europeanidentity manifesting theEuropeanidentityinpeople. mere EU membership is not a strong enough factor to increase the degree of and aspects, other some on based and subjective more is Europe to longing beof feeling the Therefore, identity. European the manifesting to comes it when factor essential an not is Union European the in membership that conducted in Great Britain and Italy (Cinnirela, 1997). The results indicate surveys from obtained those with surveys these in obtained results the pare Huić, Franceško, Mihić, 2005). The idea was, among other things, to com- Jelić, Kamenov, 2005; Mihić, and (Mihić Croatia and Serbia Norway, of precisely these principles in the course of 2003 and 2004 on the territories on based conducted were surveys Several instrument. same the use to essary the European identity is in various countries, but at the same time, it is nec- pronounced how compare we if question this to answer an get only Wecan when it comes to whether a person feels him/herself to be a European or not. tual, generally accepted state of belonging to Europe is not the decisive factor mally belong to “Europe” (that is, the European Union), or whether the ac- the European identity is more strongly manifested in the countries that for- whether is Union European the and Europe between differences the sising Another crucial question, which we have already touched upon when empha- 2003). (Bruter, norms moral and political tradition, culture, history, common imagined of form the take also can Europe of inhabitants other to connected being - all the other multiple identities, they can establish several possible relations: like that, conclude can we identity, European the and national the between Finally, if we summarise everything that has been said about the relationship her identityandtochangeitdependingonthesituation (Smith, 1992). his/ choose to person a West,enables the of culture the in least at accepted, morebroadly is which option, latter The boundaries. certain culturewithin and law of community rational a as seen is nation a if decreases conflict the hand, other the On irrationality. this with struggle to construct, political primarily a as Europe, for difficult is it that and culturalcommunity, ganic, or- boundless, a as seen is nation a that fact the from stems partly least at it then identity, European the and national the between one, real a not if one apparent an conflict, a is there that accept we If believe. they together, exist the national identity, as opposed to the European identity. These two cannot Also, nationalists today mainly speak of the incompatibility and exclusivity of at national, regional and local levels” (Fosum, 2002). identities of the Member States and the organisation of their public authorities culturestheof traditionsand peoplestheofEurope nationalofthewell asas andtothe development ofthese common values while respecting the diversity Europeantheof UnionsaysthatUnion “Thecontributes preservationtheto FundamentalRightsofCharter Thehistory. common andculture common singlecommunity,single a witha unitinginto Europe of surviving, idea the newidea, onewhich isstill fresh after sixty years andhas very good chances of this absurdity, afterof the bloodiestout Butwar wagedage. on goldenEuropean new soil therea emergedinto a world the lead to destinedculture, ance ofthe world, who carried on the brilliant Greek, Roman and Italian Renaiss- Orthodoxman, exemplified byRussia) wasconsidered theonly real inheritor evil hiswithout (again, man European the EuropeanismbecameNational-socialism,extreme,caseofthe in as whichin of feelingstronger.Sometimesthis grewidentity European the andEurope thebutotheron hand, after almost everythoseone ofconflicts thenotion of alter egoalter , the Balkan man and the and man Balkan the ,

180 | To be from/out 181 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term why not–alsouptosociologistsandpsychologistsassess inthefuture. and historians, to up is applicable prove will models those on any Whether able withoutafeelingofbeingconnectedwithEurope (Jenkins, 2004). pean identity becomes a part of the national identity, which is often unthink- change in time, then it is clear that in many European states today the Euro- can identity ethnic that words Barth’s Fredrikremember we if and 2003), (Risse, intertwined become they and other, the influences One begins. one European the and ends identity national the where see to and propose, ries theo- two first the as clearly as them separate to impossible is It inseparable. and mixed very therefore are and cake, one of parts are identity European the and national the both Namely, cake”. “marble a resembles that one the is identity national the and European the about thinking of way third The fested in a strong acceptance of one and rejection of the other identity. thismayoftenresult conflict ain within person, theroleaof which mani is groupthere is at the same time afeeling of being connected with Europe, but national a ofmembers some inpresupposesidentity thatof division a Such not all, who are members of one group are members of the other group as well. Another option is for identities to overlap, and that the majority of people, but largest, outercircle ofidentitypostulatedinthisway. the be probably would identity European the that so it, around are others the and identity, regional or national the of consists core the constellation, core, the forms whereasareothers a the such all circlesIn concentric arrangedit. in around them of one that so embedded, be can identities Firstly, - 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. LITERATURE

hr, . n Bak A (1996). A. Black, and C. Shore, sinkiju 25.04. it, of sense make to how and know we What identity? European Emerging An (2003). T. Risse, 3-10. Europe. Fictionsin (1991). N. J. Pieterse, 24(5), 753-778. Spain. in identity European and national and J.D. Medrano, Društvena istraživanja,15(4-5),867-890. stavova Sada. Novog Zagrebai građana integracijama premaeuropskim i identiteta europskog i nacionalnog Odnos (2005) V. Mihić, i M. Franceško, A., Huić, M., Jelić, Ž., Kamenov, Jenkins, R.(2004).SocialIdentity.London,Routledge. Public OpinionResearch,394309-312. Europe. of structuration The (1991). H. Zettenberg, Berg. (Eds.). Shore C. & Llobera R. J. , A. V. Goddard, In: Europe. of anthropology the duction: Intro- (1996). C. Shore, and J.R. Llobera, , A. V. Goddard, chology by university students in Britain and Italy. betweennationaltheEuropeanand social identitites manifested Cinnirela, M. (1997). Towards a European identity? Interactions skripta). (2004). A.C. Carls, identity. ComparativePoliticalStudies,36(10),1148-1179. European cultural and civic on symbols and news of impact the – Europe for minds and hearts Winning (2003). M Bruter, Journal ofEuropeanStudies,33(3-4),333-350. Berendse, G. J. (2003). German anti-Americanism in context. , 36 (1), 19-31. P (01. etd identities: Nested (2001). P. Gutiérrez, The Origins of the European Community European of the Origins The . Oxford, Europe. of Anthropology The predavanje na Univerzitetu u Hel- u Univerzitetu na predavanje uoe n the and Europe Citizens` British Journal of Social Psy Ethnic and Racial Studies, Racial and Ethnic , 32(3), Class, and Race . (interna . (interna Journal of Journal -

182 | To be from/out 183 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term

Vladimir Mihić was one of the lecturers at the International Summer Academy Academy Summer International the at lecturers Identities the (UN)Limited of one was Mihić Vladimir identity. social of groups, psychology and prejudices, stereotypes psychology, political fields: Research region. Yugoslavia former and Serbia in formation identity Eu on ropean researches diverse in participated He Sad. Novi of University the of chology Mihić Vladimir is assistant lecturer and PhD candidate at the Department of Psy of Department the at candidate PhD and lecturer assistant is 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14. 13. . Šmale, V.(2003).Istorijaevropskeideje.Beograd, Clio. 483-498. and the colonial connection. colonial the and identity European integration, European (2002). P. Hansen, identity. EuropeanJournalofPoliticalTheory,2(3),319-340. an of search in – Union European The (2002). E. J. Fosum, Official PublicationsoftheEuropeanCommunities. (2004). Fontaine,P Todorova, M. (1999). ImaginarniBalkan.Beograd, Čigojaštampa. Evrope. Beograd, Beogradski krug. Molnar, A. (1997). European OpinionResearch GroupEEIG. (2004). eurobarometer Special pean Unity.InternationalAffairs,68(1),55-76. Euro- of idea the and identity National (1992). D. A. Smith, Berg. (Eds.). Shore C. & Llobera R. J. , A. V. Goddard, In: identity. European of construction Narod, nacija, rasa - istorijska izvorišta nacionalizma u . Brussels, Office for the for Office Brussels, Lessons. 12 in Europe European Journal of Social Theory, Social of Journal European Oxford, Europe. of Anthropology The iiesi ad es o Belonging. of Sense and Citizenship - - 5(4), during the International Summer Academy me in choosing the issue of “post-socialist identities” as a topic of my workshop emerging new European identities. This was the particular reason that guided of European integration and the harmonization of national traditions with the post-socialistcountries, importantanwasit pointdiscussingin processesthe historiesafter the fall ofthe communist regimes, onthe achievement ofethical recoveringrepresentingthecommunistandsupplied periodthe onnational majoremphases inthe session fell upon thepotential that thememories about everydaycommunication, personal recollections, political evocations, etc.The politicalpertinence, etc.), and the persistence of this memory – as expressed in Eastern Europe (conditioned by time distance, generational change,region. decrease A ofpoint of special reflection was thevarying thecountriessocialistmeaningswitheringthethetheon andinofof riodpast memory about socialism in problemsrelated to the definition and conceptualization of the communist pe Memory about Socialism and Its Resource for Post-Socialist IdentityEasternsessionfirstEurope.periodinThe Formation to different aspects of memory, representations, and heritage of the communistTheworkshop consisted of four sessions with lectures and discussions dedicated transformations have been also identity under way. of processes similar where Europe, Eastern of countriesdifferent fromexamples drew itdecades, two last the overprocessesidentity Bulgaria identitiesin Eastern Europe. Although the workshop focused more closely on illustrate the major challenges to the coining of post-socialist and “European”to andEurope; Eastern ofcountries the in pastsocialist the withmanaging discussionforofferdifferent topurposeAugust wasThe2008.31 ofmodes Representations Transformations, and Post-socialist Identities, (UN)Limited Identities WitheringMemories/ Persisting Memories: er. n l te European the all In years. the over me interestfor lar regu a been has sentation repre and transformation their post- identities, the socialist of topic The focused on diverse , Belgrade, 25- N ik o lai V lai u k ov - - -

184 | To be from/out 185 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term tocollective identities today. Thesession addressed rangea oftopics andissues to the functionalization and making sense of socialist heritage in policiesThe third related session exploring the redefinition of the cultural identity of Serbia nowadays.theiridentity shaping mechanisms, whichgood canapointbe departure of in reflectthe changes of historical, political, and cultural identities, and thus main– on emphasis in the session was on the capacity of monumentsambiguity of mourningand museumsand commemoration to that they often presupposed. The totalitarianthevictimsmuseumsthe ofdedicatedtheand regimes, to to and developedthat aroundtheseforms. Special attentionmonuments topaid was calcontext and the new emphases in national holidays and celebrative occasions difficulties to “accommodate” the former ideological emblems tionsinto ato newthe politi socialist and revolutionary movements, etc.),ideological thefigures, sessionpartisans andanti-fascists,outlined nationalthe history heroes, exhibi entmonuments andmuseum typesthe ofregion (e.g.Soviet to armysoldiers, restructuringcollectiveof identities after1989.Providing examplesdifferof dismantlement,or reshaping turned emblematic for the memory processes and overturning of the communist regimes in Eastern Europe andtools, their monuments destruction, and museums undertook a key role in signifyingof the thesymbolic socialist power and in the legitimation of thepast inideology a “post-socialist” through mode.propaganda Having had enormous role in the establishmentthe communist regimes, and to the new forms, which were createdcommunistEasternperiod inEurope,tomeaningstheir new to narrate offallafter the the processesmainthememorialrelatedmuseum exhibitions tosignsand the of representingsocialistthesessionafter past1989.The involvedoverview an of mationsafter the end ofsocialism inEastern Europe and the difficult terms of MuseumsandHistorical Representations Post-socialistain Mode sessionsecondthe offocus The memories accumulated during the period of the post-socialist transition.and political distance towards the recent past, and on their overlapping with the Living with the “Socialist Heritage” in a “Post-socialist World” RepresentationsTransition”:“InPastthe of Monuments, was on the visualthetransforonwas was dedicated - - - - cultures that we face nowadays. recenthistorical experience thecontextin multiculturalismof andglobalized policies; how to preserve authentic cultural identity and the one formed by the rience of socialism and post-socialism into a resource for present-day cultural without losing the memory of the difficult “transition”; how to turn the expe “post-socialist”post-socialistestablishdistancethetoterms:to ahow period identitiesrebuildinginquestions theofaround ofseries a posed1989 after around the consolidation of collective identities along shared lines. The period problems, migration, corruption, etc.), laying an emphasis on the confusions Eastern Europe over the last two decades (political and economic crises, social out an overview of the post-socialist realities faced by the different countries of struing“European” identities at the socialist background. The session carried ingof “national identities” in post-socialist terms, and the challenges of con the socialist past and its gradual re-utilization as heritage resource; themes,the whichrebuild were addressed in the session, were: the changing perspective on workshop: the sessioninlast the ofcore theturnedintoissue,which namelythis was It the building of new European identity. the communist period, and the pertinence of this issueEurope, in thethe sessionprocesses revealed related the to dimensions of continuitynational, etc.)publicofand policies discontinuitytowards “socialistthe heritage” withacross Eastern ofsuch heritage products, etc. Highlighting the different levels (local, regional, on the intertwining between nostalgia, irony, and grotesque in the constructionvelopingaround the communist past and the “commodification” ofits objects; and of the attempts to construe them as “heritage”; on the tourism industryan emphasis de on the changing attitudes to the presence of socialistdiverse material illustrations traces from different countries of the region,cialist theheritage” presentationconsensuslacktheandofis aroundmeaning.its means Bylaidof ment,visual forms, andeveryday experience; about theparadoxes ofwhat “so inextinguishableaboutthe presencesocialisttheurbanenvironof period in fordiscussion: aboutthe scope and definition thetermof“socialist heritage”; rm Ps-oils iette” o Erpa identities.” “European to “Post-socialistidentities”From mn te major the Among ------

186 | To be from/out 187 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term by their socialist and post-socialist realities. sitypossibleis allinEast European countries, despite thechallenges imposed deeply convinced that the fostering and sustaining of this “(un)limited” diver theircontributionaddculturesmotleyto arraytheof identities.to and am I appeasementfindchanceto turbulence afterdecadesrecentof times,in and facing today, which may give smaller and larger nations in Eastern Europe the nowadays. It is namely this enormous diversity that contemporary societies are globalized world they will gain meanings that we can hardly imagine or predict keep on resonating over the following decades, in the post-socialistwillincreasingly periodsthe and socialist dynamictheir inand hadcountries European general.culturaltraumaticAlthoughinspacethe experiences, East all which confined only to the “national” one, but would rather be open to the Europeanas well as the importance of sustaining collective references which would not be triesshowed theenormous diversity inmanaging with recent past experience, The comparative trajectories that were traced to differentinteractions.cultural daypresent ingredientEast for an European intoturning its coun for and understandingidentityrepresenting,forsearchingone’sbetterand also but re for onlypossibilitiesprovides notwhichniche, certainlya is pastrecent theparticipantsworkshopthat practices.sharedtheamongthewasview ofA nowadays’communistterialreminderstheculturalperiodin policiesof and workshopthe stirred vividdiscussionsmemories the placetheofma andon Farfrom having the intention toprovide ananswer tothe evolving questions, at theInternationalSummerAcademy (UN)LimitedIdentities. lecturers the of Vukovone Nikolai was studies. post-socialist and socialist resentation, anthropology of death, monuments and commemorations, memory and historical rep - in and (2002) and history researchFolkloreinclude: his and Areasof Anthropology (2005). Studies History in PhD a holds He Sofia. in Sciences of Academy Folklore,Bulgarian of Institute the at professor assistant and fellow research is Vukov Nikolai - - - - ex-Yugoslavia through VideoArtin Identity as Reflected The Questionof as being “older” than those of other neighbouring nations. The proof for proof The nations. neighbouring other of those than “older” being as turn to an exaggerated national identity, “rediscovering” one ethnic identity to them “seduce” to easy very was it citizens, most for blurredconfusing and became identity collective of question the when situation, this In goals. and programmesother or national political, with either identify to and identity, new a acquire to needed citizens that fact the abused Yugoslavia Socialist of republicsall in power to came that oligarchies formed newly The inevitable. hood and unity” were fading away, and the changes in collective identity were “brother- of toideology the collapse. and values of systems Socialist old The ofPresident Tito in 1980, the social system of workers’ self-management cificbegan because the transformation did not occur peacefully.The Alreadycase of afterthe theSocialist death Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (SFRY) was the most spe European Union. the join to list waiting the on still are or members became respectively that countries post-Socialist the of most in downs and ups its had and long very period that citizens needed to accept the process of social transformation was religious.and The ethno-national all, above identities, collective older cally retreathistori- a to resultedin has This identification. of models of choices vague offering space social the “produce” to began that forces driving new of the old collective identity, which left the citizens on their own to cope with ternal confrontations among their citizens. The crucial problem was the loss ing in socio-political, economic and other crises, which induced serious in- very were paradigm strong factors social that began to dominant reshape the social the space of and these countries, result- ideology in shift The 1989. ic te al f h Bri Wl in Wall Berlin the of fall the since countries post-Socialist European in questions raised frequently most the of one been has ramifications its all in identity of question The the formerY in identity collective of loss The ugoslavia Zo ran ran E rić rić -

188 | To be from/out 189 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term national identities”. strengthens and communities ethnic of myths tutive consti- the nurtures nations, of roots the determines that forceactive thereforethe was as tory “understood logical fabula has been mostly replaced with much more mytho of paradigm a years these in Althoughother. the predatorycapitalismon neo-liberalor of rise the resurgence of religious identities on the one hand, and tendencytowarda common a system(s),wastherecial so new their perspectiveof theFromproperty”. cial “so formerprivatisation of the andeconomy market free the toward shift full a comprisedthat formation formed newly the nation(al)-states SFRY, took their own courses of in social trans dissolution the After Confusion overnewidentities a diplomaticmanner. the new republics could not find common interests in because country the of disintegration the and clashes in collision. in and competitive were that identities national narrow the and identity state common between mediate not could apparatus state the that obvious was It lost. was one ethnic purely a of instead society civil a choose to the ethnification of the republics in SFRY, the chance Due to the prevailing “national awareness” which led to shape public opinion strongly through all media. to beginning republics Yugoslav former the of most in Empire, Medieval the of period the from mainly myths, national of re-circulation the of process the with history, national rich a in found was claim this 3 The consequence was inevitably ethnic inevitably was consequence The 2 1 His- - - - - (p. 16). (p. pp.15−31 1993, March Republika, in: menja”, se koje društvu u prošlosti “Promene 2002. B92 Samizdat Belgrade, 1, Part rata, srana Srpska in: države”, nacionalne carries his name. his carries already airport whose Skopje, of city capital the in placed be soon will statue equestrian large whose Great, of tion” “appropria Macedonian the in seen be could situation paradoxical A Kopiliq. Millosh Knight actually was he the from comes claim recent most the and literature, in disputed now is 1389, in Kosovo of Battle the in Murat Emperor Ottoman the killed who characters mythical the of one Obilić, Miloš of ity character. national Serbian the for decision and path correct the as Realm Divine a of choice Lazar’s “Emperor” the to points Ottoman the from Empire Serbian the of independence of loss I phantasmagoria. and stories ethno-national revived in present most the was Kosovo of myth the myths, stitutional 1 3 2

t marks the symbolic symbolic the marks t

Božidar Slapšak, Slapšak, Božidar A similar, even more more even similar, V N mong all Serbian con Serbian all mong esna Pešić, “Rat za za “Rat Pešić, esna A ebojša Popov (ed.), (ed.), Popov ebojša lbanian side that that side lbanian A lexander the the lexander T he national he T N urks, and and urks, o. 64, 64, o. A lbanian lbanian - - - numerous roadsandmany possible modelsforidentification. sovereignty,thereareof order new the and process global the to adjustment and entry equal for models defying and constructions, ideological previous of ballast and heritage their shedding and purifying for struggle the tween be- discrepancy the In capital. flowing globally of web the in them includes primary accumulationsofcapitaland“privatisation”as theonlyprocessthat of phenomenon the of presence a with proto-democratic, as characterised be could which produced, being are realities social different occurring, ly actual- are processes social different conflicts, inter-ethnic from emerged that states those In citizens. their for homogenisation and identification of model coherent a built yet not have republics Yugoslav the of out formed countries the of some accelerated, has process integration global the While future. in produced be to identity collective possible new a of also but sovereignty, of type new that of reflection about geopolitical a think as Europe to right the us gives Balkans” “Western the of states maining re the include eventually to tendency the and 2007, and 2004 in Union tionships is reflected in the appearance of a supra-national hegemony, where new rela- social of the paradigm new the which that argue may into we stepped, have context, countries global the to perspective the now shift we If prevented him/her from joining the public arena more actively. andlethargy inhim/her individual keptpassive,an countries madethese in uncertaintystateof expectationtheand realisation theof foggysocialofaims constantidentification, a their for citizens the tooffered modelspragmatic University Press 2001. Press University setts, London, Harvard Harvard London, setts, A Cambridge Massachu Cambridge ntonio ntonio 4 Michael Hardt and and Hardt Michael N egri, Empire, Empire, egri, - as Modernism. The last expansions of the European European the of expansions last The Modernism. as time same the at developed based, is Euro-centrism which on concept European the actually is Empire, f ainl tts Ti tp o svriny which sovereignty, Hardt of and Negri type This states. national of borders and strength the overcomes worldwide vices the movement of global capital, commodities and ser- 4 described as the emergence of a new -

190 | To be from/out 191 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term rit n hshr self-reflection. his/her and artist the of subjectivity the on emphasis and speech” son reflected the second important aspect, i.e., “first per- line other the while itself, art of language the of lems prob- the upon mostly touching 1970s, the in artist the of approach analytical the to related was Denegri sona and body were in focus. werein body and sona per- artist’s the where performance, video was dium me- new this in expression of means dominant the medium. this with experiment to start to first the was artists conceptual of circle the At the very beginnings of video production in former Yugoslavia in the 1970s, Brief (hi)storyof videoartinY sation ofthecitizensacrossasmallnumbermodelsidentification. even more difficult the production of a collective identity and the homogeni- democracy, even at the cost of the acceptance of neo-liberal politics, renders European of achievements the attain to strive that countries in “predatorycapitalism” of stage latest the and movements “anti-civilisation” modern, preof existence simultaneous the of position schizophrenic This ideology. the position of ethno-national, clerical and above all, anti-modern disposed from come that voices critical loud have we other, the on capitalism, liberal neo- of expansion overwhelming the witnessing are we hand, one on While or metaphoric manner. metaphoric or narrative a in interpreted were that issues social the toward turned that other the and art, for capacities its and itself medium the reflected and art analytic by influenced was that one medium: the to approaches and strategies primary two were there Denegri, Jerko conceptual work), and was strongly influenced by it. According to and performance (action, practice” art “new actual the with interrelation constant a in was 5 Throughout the decade, video production video decade, the Throughout 6 The first line discerned by discerned line first The 8 That particular interestparticular That ugoslavia 7 eeih oe of one Herewith, etc. etc. Goran Paripović, T Raša Martinis, Dalibor Sanja Damnjan, Damnjanović Radomir Dimitrijević, Braco Marina were: artists prominent 8 7 6 5 grade 1986, pp.126-27. 1986, grade S Radionica ed., Ristić Mihailo umetnost, video/društvo/ eosfera in 1969-1984”, Jugoslaviji u umetnost for the medium of video. of medium the for specifically ceptualised con were performances the on, later but acts, performative artist’s the of documentation the for tool a merely

Ješa Denegri, “ Denegri, Ješa odosijević, odosijević,

I A A bid, p. 127. p. bid, mong the most most the mong t first, video was was video first, t A bramović, bramović, N eša eša I veković, Iveković, T V C, Bel C, V rbuljak, rbuljak, ideo- id - - - erna, new wave, nove slike, Nebojša Đukelićandedited Belgrade was themostim- programmes, amongwhich umetnost, Op.cit.,pp.177- of thevideoworkof Slove- videa uumetnostosamde- društvo/umetnost, Mihailo društvo/umetnost, Mihailo narcis –noviautoportret”, pioneers of video,andpro- 13 1980s. Videoartwas also Videosfera video/društvo/ the turningpointcouldbe 1982, WulfHerzogenrath duced theveryfirstvideo on TVLjubljana.We could subkulture –jevelika”,in portant andlong-lasting. 12 “TV Gallery”,initiatedby 9 Ristić ed.,Radionica SIC, Ristić ed.,Radionica SIC, 11 seen inthebroadcasting dvostrukog ulaskanašeg nian artistMihaVipotnik NušaandSrečoDragan, Helmut Friedel –“Video- 78. Theartistswerethe setih godina–postmod- eo”, inVideosfera video/ stbildnis”, inVideokunst HelmutFriedel, “Video- by DunjaBlaževićonTV the Serbiantranslation: Narciz- DaseueSelb- present inSloveniaand Belgrade 1986,p.179. Belgrade 1986,p.105. Croatia throughoutthe in Deutschland1963– Raša T Denegrimentionsthat Stuttgart, quotedfrom phenomenon was most the focusof variousTV Sreče Dragan iliradost umetnost uJugoslaviji “T in Yugoslavia in1969. ed., V 1969-1984”, Op.cit., Ješa Denegri,“Video- even arguethatthis raženi pogledNušei in Videosfera video/ erlag GerdHatje, odosijević, “Vid- 10 Ibid,p.107. pp.126-27. and imagination. contemplation individuality, personality, emphasised strongly thus “video-self-portraits” of phenomenon nical exhibitionism”. activities that are fundamentally at odds with any tech- mental and psychological of transmitter a as more me interested has Video technology. electronic with tion manipula- of possibilities spectacular those and itself production of process the in medium, the of aspect technical the in interest particular any without works video my made Todosijević“I Raša it: As put process. filming the and video of aspects technical, not tual, concep- in interest artists’ the by marked was 1970s The first “pioneering” period of video in SFRY in the invented. was self-portrait of form new a how and art, in video of use the of outset the from pects as- basic the of one globally was Friedel, Helmut to according bodies, own their and subjectivity artist in opment of video in SFRY.in video of opment kind of video narration, marked a new phase of devel- orientation toward mass media culture, but also a new Their stronger connections with the TV networks and production. of aspects technical the and itself media the of specificities and features the with level higher a on dealt who production, art video in artists specialised of emergence the witnessed we 1980s the In world, inherent to theavant-garde. the change to urge the all, above and performance, video medium, the with experiments the abandoned Slovenian artists Nuša and Srečo Dragan claimed, had 10 11 12 This new type of video, as video, of type new This 13 9 The

192 | To be from/out 193 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term sus n h wr o mn artists. many of work the in issues key the of one as discerned be could which identity, of problem the on focus to chosen have I text, this in onwards, 1990s the from with dealt have Yugoslavia eration of topics that artists from the region of former Despite the growth of video production and the prolif- formed countries. newly the of avenues separate the along art video of development the follow can we onwards, point this From Yugoslavia. of Republic Federal Socialist the of “disappearance” the and clashes ethnic by marked were1990s in early the decreased,and visibly Yugoslavia production video 1980s, the of end the Toward rative constructions. elements of scenography, choreography and make-up contribute to the nar- a theatrical the whereall installation, video on a orchestratedas sometimes stage, actor an of role the assumed had artists that was 1970s the of period previous the to relation in difference the but focus, in was artist the of body the and image The works. video the in reflected also were which etc., work, art- the of originality historicity, mythology, as such issues in artists many of interest heightened the and drawing, and painting like disciplines tistic ar- manual of resurgence the to due driven was 1980s the in shift Another for the social criticism that is so often present in their their ideas, visions expressand wishes, but also serving well as a tool to instruments many among one just and pencil, likea neutral, other: any as seen be could medium a as video them, for Baldessari, para- John phrase To ideas. their suit to media any choose and work their in agenda conceptual constant a have who artists of generation new the by fore the to brought 15 14 16 hs oi was topic This 16 15 14 A – “ V and Marković Stil De Milovan as such artists of videos the to related 34. p. 1999, Belgrade Belgrade, Contemporary for Center Serbia, in art including the art scene. art the including society, of spheres all on impact stronger a had have crisis”, “identity the all, after and crises economic and migrations wars, of period turbulent the where Yugoslavia, of republics other the of situation the and scene video Slovenian the of position specific the between distinction a make to have also survey in this text. this in survey brief a such of scope the beyond is Yugoslavia former of republics the all in 1990s the in tion produc video of rise the and scenes art (video) new the in developments A iktorija iktorija rt in Serbia”, in in Serbia”, in rt

Here, Here, Branislav Dimitrijević, Dimitrijević, Branislav A T n n Brief Survey of of Survey Brief he complexity of of complexity he I ntermittent History History ntermittent T his argument was was argument his I V would would esna Bulajić. esna V A ideo ideo V rt – rt ideo ideo - was the inspiration for the artist to conduct her investigation, and gather all gather and investigation, her conduct to artist the for inspiration the was of crime reconstruction in the German TV series method The way. metaphoric and subdued a in initially work, her in reality traumatic the with cope sphereand social address the to managed finally she when career, Tomić’s Milica in point turning a was work This murdered. were Kosovo, of citizens Albanians, ethnic 33 when Constitution, Serbian new the of declaration the of day very the 1989, April 28 on occurred that work was highly politically motivated, with the artist reconstructing the crime Serbia was the video installation by Milica Tomić, in identity national strong a of resurgence the and ethnification of quences One of the first paradigmatic artworks touching upon the issue of the conse- Identity constructed through ethnicconflicts –trauma, displacement The topicof identity invideoart addressing theaudiencewiththeirpersonalIdentityproblems. and videos, their in person” “in appearing artists the of feature mon identity, are most explicitly expressed. The important point here is the com- artistic or identity, religious conflicts, ethnic through constructed identity or identity (ethno)national as: such processes, identification of facets and identity of aspects different which in works video the analyse further will I merely existential,ormentalbeing. than social, artist’s morethe stands for that Identity, of keyissue conceptual the in “I” capitalized the on thereforeemphasis would an I put and ground, back- physical than rather social, a has self-portrait of kind This structure. has changed, with videos acquiring a more narrative, story-telling mode and the to featurescompared of the “video-self-portraits” of As the 1970s, the situation in 1990s. the 1990s late the in formed question, in artists of tion genera- the perfectly fits attitude and approach in distinction this that and work”, expressedvideo best a be of would form idea the in “This but video”, work. Baldessari argued that it was important to say, not: “I am just filming a XY Ungeloest from 1997. The XY Ungeloest from the 1970s

194 | To be from/out 195 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term is going to stay in Macedonia”, says the artist, but what about her? How she How her? about what but artist, the says Macedonia”, in stay to going is back, in a line, marching with a squad of the Macedonian army. “The soldier to back front, in stands redsuitcase, a carrying reddressand a wearing kali, Pas- which in video, a into transposed was faced she dilemma The country. flame of war. She came back, the only to see her into friends getting ready burst to leave the to threatened clashes ethnic of spark the when moment the at 2001, in home back came artist The Paskali. Irena artist based Cologne video the of topic the is country, his/her in conflicts ethnic facing individual an of decision of question ultimate the as time this but displacement, of problem same The memory ofalosthome. the “materialise” to trying is she if as appears reconstruction of ritual her evoke,could topic this but melancholy suppressing and ately emotion the all deliber- is artist the if as austere, and precise is narration her of tone The furnishings. and rooms the of recollection her on based space in shape its mark to trying while Sarajevo, in apartment grandmother’s her of story the telling and lawn, a on walking artist the shows (1997) Home of Grass Green Green, work video Bajević’s work. her of focus the determined and life private her attending the Art Academy, where she stayed in exile, which strongly affected The outburst of war in her hometown of Sarajevo in 1992 caught her in Paris displacement. and loss through constructed identity the as issues such upon touching reality, political and life personal of circuits intertwined of kinds these exactly reflected has Bajević Maja artist Bosnian of work The exile. in live and move to forced nationalities all of people many with migration, of The dissolution of Yugoslavia and the ethnic clashes have resulted in big waves fall downinthesnow,leavingmarkoftheirbodies. sentatives of the Serbian art scene, wearing the same garments as the victims, repreartist, the of friends 33 which in video the in crime the of enactment - when they were killed, which was used in wearing the reconstruction and weresymbolic re- victims the clothes the on particularly information, possible (2002), by Macedonian born, Macedonian by (2002), Macedonia to/from way the On Musovik has addressed this issue in his video video his in issue this Oliver addressed artist has Macedonian Musovik flag. the or anthem the like in symbols and state necessary, new if modifications its and language, in found certain was a of nation distinctiveness “constitutive” such for proof important most The neighbours’. their to opposed as uniqueness even and distinctiveness its through confirmed be to had identity (ethno)national of issue the Yugosla via, Former of republics the from states new of formation the With Overlapping identities identity. public of kind new a himself for creating and sphere social wider the in narration intimate his an contextualising as public, in army and media the the in present serving performance, of artistic experience personal his repeats thereby artist society The in sphere. public the in position own positioning of models his the to and of acts, he where question the and to changes turns he he ways and the constructs, identity, own his analyses artist his/her the and Thus, for individual life. the on subtext the influence of and strategies centres, social and power political external through it iden own modelling his/her tity, determines individual an whereby process the subjectification society, of in subject a questions of functioning Miljanović the of society. and “technologies” the system art the within position his on consequences the and process, (the building reflect identity the inherently personal his in) should shows failures production method art a his such that of awareness choice artist’s The art. through anthropo to operate decision artist’s logically the and “self-isolation” of process video entire Oc The from 2001. officers July for to school 2000 the tober in people” the “served he as nine for months, art” “serve to Luka Banja in the barracks entered military former the Miljanović of site Mladen artist Bosnian young 2006, October In determine bothherpersonalandartisticidentity. will diaspora the in life and exile of choice The decision? a such make can I Serve Art Serve I Ć≠K (2007) documents the the documents (2007) (2002), on the case case the on (2002), - - - -

196 | To be from/out 197 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term anthem, or a military march, but in each country triggered deep emo deep triggered nationalism. strong country and tions each in but march, revolutionary military a a hymn, or religious anthem, a song, love a as form, in varied tune”. local only It “old an was this that “evidence” find could all she – Bosnia in Serbia and Albania, that Macedonia, realises Greece, Turkey, – Peeva Balkans the origin, of countries Bulgarian of was the thought about she stories of melody search in region the around travelling While Peeva. or practices that each of them considers to be only own”. only their be to considers them of each that practices or and/ experiences etc. social, linguistic, religious, cultural, political, historical, of ‘territory’ same on claim the “lay nations more or two when happening Boyadjiev overlapping this sees clarifications. its for clue a be could Bulgarian Boyadjiev by Luchezar introduced artist identities” in “overlapping of countries term the the in question, identities national and language the over confusion bigger even an produced has construction whole this If Serbs. by read and language Macedonian in transcribed was it when originally his surname, of Montenegrin pronunciation wrong the from derived Mace and actually Serbian donian in name confusion family the his of how pronunciations explaining different over linguistics”, in “lecture short a gives vik Muso video, the In and languages. Serbian and orthography Macedonian in the in phonetics differences through seen as name family own his of Balkan region – in this case, the origin of one melody – provides the the provides – melody one of film origin the of the focus case, this in – region Balkan whole the throughout identities” story “overlapping of issue the paradigmatic upon A touching nation. other the of un the appreciation to and the lead also both derstanding can but be conflict, could even and they hatred of where cause potential nation-states, new of building and constitu the tion of processes the in incorporated claims are these when occur Problems facts. of research historical pragmatic the on not and storytelling, local and impetus emotional on based are claims of 17 The point he makes is that these kinds kinds these that is makes he point The Whose Is This Song? This Is Whose (2003) by Bulgarian filmmaker Adela Adela filmmaker Bulgarian by (2003) - Overlapping Overlapping overlapping-en.html cf00book/en/luchezar- http://www.cfront.org/ 1998 17 Luchezar Boyadjiev, Boyadjiev, Luchezar I dentities, dentities, - - - - ity, two dominant religions in a split Macedonian society. The video leads video The society. Macedonian split a in religions Christian- dominant Orthodox two ity, and Islam of books holy the Bible, the and Qur’an Irena Paskali’s video, Paskali’s Irena vio of brutality. acts and different aggression for lence, excuse an just be could that religion, identifica with of tion cover the under hidden forms, hypocrisy the binary in reveals Bajević expressed Maja statements explicit very reli With latter the in identity. God” gious of name the in that all did “I or: former, the of case the in ecstasy”, take I but Ramadan, during eat drink don’t not do “I or “I as: pork”, such statements in exemplified is and needs, and individual on choices based is it, calls she as religion, turbo and techno between distinction The Herzegovina. and Bosnia in in and strata social shapes all it into how filtrates and dogmatism religious of resurgence the about In her video video her In artists toaddress. mer Communist (atheist and secular) country has become an issue for many even stronger polarizations in society. This rapid transformation of the for- created all it and identity, religious a assumed who citizens of number the and influence of religion in the public sphere constantly growing, along with presence the with cities, many in flourish to began mosques and Churches main the Christianity. Catholic or of Orthodox Islam, whether society, of forces driving one as resurged has religion countries, formed newly the In Yugoslavia. former of republics the all in populism and ethnonationalism of waves the with intertwined and along carried role, important an played religion country, the of devolvement and demise the of course the In try. coun- Communist a in addressed be to unwelcome taboo, a almost became it and sphere, public the from topic a as withdrawn was Religion nations. its among differences religious and ethnic all suppress to envisioned was ty uni- and brotherhood of concept constitutive the Yugoslavia, former the In Religious identity Double Bubble Double (2003), opens with juxtapositions of the of juxtapositions with opens (2003), Bottom this At (2001), Maja Bajević makes a strong statement statement strong a makes Bajević Maja (2001), - - - -

198 | To be from/out 199 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term ology and art”. and ology the Christian Eastern of aesthetics the and ascetics the in grounded firmly is expression… of “simplicity the and “pure”, the and “inner” the of categories the Vesić with in video her psalms. deals is who reading of artist, the face crying This on where be work the could the focuses camera seen as a identity. performance, video religious of issue the on perspective different completely a Vesna Vesić’s artist Serbian and tolerance amongdifferent religious communities. coexistence of ways find to need the for pleads and centuries, for soil same makes the in embedded been have religionsthat the across similarities of point the Paskali rituals. repeating artist the showing sequences with lighted high- and split sanctuaries, these in rituals religious of footage and churches, mosques of destruction the about materials documentary through us a broader or even secular national identity that the term Bosnians could could Bosnians term the that identity national secular even or broader a not and group definition “ethno-religious” an of cluster narrow the national into them placed this that realised Bosnia in intellectuals the re surging, were identities religious 1990s, the in When “Muslims”. as tionhood na granted were Bosnians the Yugoslavia, Socialist 1970s in already where Herzegovina, and Bosnia of context the in over identity confusion national and of religious issue important an raises Nikšić Damir artist Bosnian artist. the of identification religious and the sentiments by induced expression, emotional intimate highly a this as see work to tend I but artist, the of attitude the the influenced that situation given inevitable is It misery. and poverty sanctions, wars, country, the in situation social helpless the for sorrow as misinterpreted be could artist the of face the on tears The purification. for need a as understood be could that reaction emotional the induced act devotional The experience. of a religious result the is video the in expressed artist the of state 18 This leads us to conclusion that the the that conclusion to us leads This Wash Me and I Will Be Whiter than Snow than Whiter Be Will I and Me Wash - 18 Poland, 6 6 Poland, Z preface, December 2000. December acheta Gallery, Warsaw, Warsaw, Gallery, acheta Jelena Jelena (1998) offers offers (1998) I V nside/Outside, nside/Outside, N esić, cat. cat. esić, ovember − 3 − ovember - - have beendoingdesigninSlovenia”. weaker and side” has determined his identity “oppressedon all levels; otherwise, as he says: “I could the with identifying and victim a Becoming wire. barbed behind him put who those others, by made was “choice” his tions, na- the of any to belong could which name, his despite that claims himself artist The Muslims. Bosnian or Croats Montenegrins, Serbs, as themselves declare and sides” “take to them forced war the where Bosnia, in family his of life the affected has that underneath issue existential real the covers ic, top- the with deal to way humorous artist’s the be to appears initially What [...] And surroundmewithbarbedwire My neighbourswouldn’t setmyhomeonfire Ya hadeedledeedle,bubbadum. If Iwasn’t Muslim […] Vladimir Nikolić in their work, their in Nikolić Vladimir Veraartists VečanskiSerbian the & of position the is (self-)ironic especially respect, this In artists. young by way critical a in addressed or ironic made often is and world, art the in phenomena social a as analysed be could issue fascination for the generation of artists formed by the end of the 1990s. This a become has “Warholian”success, of and identity, artistic of problem The Artistic identity andthequestionof theart system cionalnosti” ( cionalnosti” 19 ments in the essay “Da “Da essay the in ments nisam Musliman po na po Musliman nisam Muslim by by Muslim July 2007, pp. 70−72. pp. 2007, July See the artists’ argu artists’ the See in: Dani, Dani, in: N N I o. 526, 13 13 526, o. ationality) ationality) f f I Wasn’t Wasn’t 20

I bid. - - offer. but with the following lyrics: following the with but – hay of full attic farmhouse a – setting “authentic” the performs melody artist The way. sarcastic a in identity religious-national his of issue the approaches Nikšić 19 In the video, If I Wasn’t Muslim (2004), (2004), Muslim Wasn’t I If video, the In If I Were a Rich Man Rich a Were I If How to Become a Great Artist Great a Become to How 20 from from

Fiddler on the Roof Roof the on Fiddler (2001), in which in (2001), in its its in

200 | To be from/out 201 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term driven art world ironic, as he comments on the strongly fixed hierarchiesin fixed strongly the on comments he as ironic, world art driven with a successful international career renders the power games in the market him provide can who anyone to prices. desire“honest” artist’s The himself” “sell to low very at sale for etc. drawings, paintings, his offering work, his in interest their raise to collectors and curators addresses artist the video, second the In scene. art global the on self-promotion and self-expression for ability the without context, and scene marginal a from coming artist an any without but coherence or meaning. Ferri language, makes ironic and even ridicules the position of English be to appears what in is narration ing confus- Ferri’s Jakub artist. an not is English speak doesn’t who artist the point the emblematic statement from Croatian artist Mladen Stilinović, that starting its as takes video first The way. back laid very home/stu- a in environment his dio from camera” the “to stories his tells he which in (2003), cluding in- videos, several in issue same the Ferriupon Jakup touches artist Kosovo with themostexplicitandhorrificdetails. about the “street and war heroes”, ready to listen to their “confessions” filled stories for hungry was audience The day. every almost happened gangsters of murders spectacular where society, criminalised extremely an in and try, camera. This kind of TV show was very popular in wartime around the coun- crime stories, or other delinquents talking about their crimes in front of the ironic way. The person “addicted an to art” “confesses” in in the manner of identity documentary artistic of problem the approach artists the which in scenario or script fictionalized the of use the and structure narrative the in approach confessional almost an of strategies combines (2001), Life Choose Kovač, Žolt & Marković Nikoleta pair, artist Serbian another by work The almost like a mantra, through which young artists have to improve every day. process, training a becomes self-confidence Building (Nikolić). expert arts martial and guru artist, model role her from lessons taking star, a coming (Večanski)artist un-self-confident be- and “recipe”for young the the seeks (2003) and (2003) Artist No Is English Speak Cannot Who Artist An Save Me, Help Me Help Me, Save sharp criticaledge. works, toward the analyses of broader social phenomena, albeit with the same video “auto-topographic” and positions “introspective” from moving work, to a close, most of the artists in question have opened up other topics in their ment, wars, economic crisis, etc. While the first decade of 21 of decade first the While etc. crisis, economic wars, ment, displace- to due experienced traumas and identity, collective of loss the and case strongly influenced by the drastic changes in the socio-political context, this in and processes, structural through constructed but predetermined, never is that identity an over struggles inner their by driven videos their of topics the works, self-reflexive with careers their began analysed have I work ------T ------the topic has endured into the beginning of the 21 framework and individual biographies of the artists from former Yugoslavia, contextual particular the to due Nevertheless, 1990s. the in peek its had tice prac- artistic the in reflected globally as politics identity of discourse The Afterthought marginalising positionthatartistsfromtheregion humblyassume. self- sometimes the and curator/collector, and artist between relations the drás (ed.), Budapest, Ludwig Museum—Museum of Contemporary Contemporary of Museum—Museum Ludwig Budapest, (ed.), drás he text was originally published in: in: published originally was text he Identities. Academy Summer International the at lecturers the of one was Erić Zoran points of urban geography, spatio-cultural discourse, and theory of radical democracy. at the Museum of Contemporary Art, Belgrade. Fields of his researchUniversity include in Weimar.the meeting Currently he is working as curator of the CentreErićZoran for Visual Culture is art historian, curator and lecturer. He holds a Ph.D. from the Bauhausthefrom Ph.D. historian, alecturer. holdsartcuratorand He is T ransitland. ransitland. V ideo ideo A rt from Central and Eastern Europe 1989–2009, Edit Edit 1989–2009, Europe Eastern and Central from rt A rt, 2009, pp. 57-68 pp. 2009, rt, st century. The artists whose st (UN)Limited century drawscentury A n -

202 | To be from/out 203 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term Queer and and Queer and adapting concepts – especially with regard to the use of public media public of use the to regard with especially – concepts adapting and other each informing activism political and philosophy arts, performance and visual observe to able been has recentone erentin years methodologies, diff- of exploration the for ground fertile is field art the because thermore, just one space where just one part of the target audience is to be found. Fur - is intention, particular a with and naturally transformed space, exhibition The system. art the within format exhibition and production of rules the by imposed limits given the overcome to trying keepactively to has one tent, Regardingrealiseto came I stance, this orderin that, relevantattain to con- the issuesofconcerninmywork. of development and analysis deeper and consistent more much a in engage that span a period of several years. This position gives me the opportunity to projects strategic of series a developing of favour in artworks “one-off” of production the abandon to decided consciously have I practice, art my For tive, andenablesfurtherdevelopmentofnewmodels. counterproduc- being risk course of could which professionalism, strict of boundaries the cross differentto and realityhelps plines of arts layers the in disci- different Merging audience. target and context specific its regarding approached be to deserves it way the in topic the grasp really to moreand specific precise, more be to artist the allows that tactics crucial the of one is Strategies* Different Artistic Development of Crossing Borders: ------* ------

T his essay is excerpt from the one with the same title published in the book book the in published title same the with one the from excerpt is essay his N etworking etworking C onditions . Marina Gržinić and Rosa Reitsamer, eds., Löcker Löcker eds., Reitsamer, Rosa and Gržinić Marina . f ies mda n otmoay art contemporary in media diverse of use the towards openness that think I within contemporary society. communication, exchange and criticism an is interestingresearch, it,fieldof reflection, see I as art, Contemporary N ew ew V erlag, erlag, F eminism: eminism: V ienna 2008. ienna W orlds of of orlds T anja Ost anja F eminism, eminism, o jić Eastern European countries. In her project that accompany the phantasm of the European reflectionCommunity on thatgender issuesis isshared focused byon themany economic and variouspolitical phenomenapower games, Ostojić inevitably entered “By theusing realmher own ofbody genderwithin differenttroubles. culturalHer and social contexts as a retort to destiny of failure with more than a hundred others who were “tooletters, late”.in order to apply for a visa. At noon, the embassy closed, so I shared the with hundreds ofpeople, with about twenty pages ofdocuments andguarantee with“noresult”: From 6:00 a.m. until noon, linedI upintheregular queue The title refers to a queuing action in front of the Austrian consulate in Belgrade First,with Assuming amigrant woman’s identity sues of social concern, these strategies might not result intheory anyin theachievement arts andphilosophy atthat enduringlyall. pushes thesyntax towards is whencomesiteffectiveness to through action. strainnotIffora influential of Still,thesectorthevisual of arts, even beyond thewhitecube, quiteis limited a mutuallearningprocessinvolvingdifferent disciplines. in rooted is media tactical of concept whole The strategies. guerrilla and/or oppositevisualmessage. From thisconflict textualof invitation visualandre without any traces of sensuality or seducing gaze or gesture, conveysusageofher own image a for ancompletelyinternet advertisement: her skinny shaved body self-irony of this project is contained in the intentional aesthetics of the artist’s economygenderingof inevitably is economythepower of overbody.the The matic marriages and all other “side effects” of transition.reveals Inandironizes thetruthsuchabout trafficking conditions,women,in prostitution, theprag aconsequence, Iwent on exploring the topic in Union,andwhere eightnine or“illegalised beings” were captured perday.As Slovenian-Austrianborder, which atthat time was the border ofthe European ingstrategies that migrants have been using fordecades. trespassedI across the IllegalBorder Crossing , I directlyI familiarised, myselfwithborder-cross Looking for a Husband with EU Passport Waitingfor a Visa (August 2000). , she - - - -

204 | To be from/out 205 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term the variety and depth of the matter, and identifystories with of me,others with them,whom withI met, us. so thatmyself the in thataudience position, would with get my owna story,chance as welltoposed asunderstandto laterabstract collecting speech, is anthe important individualelement throughout treatedmy work. asIshowed a single alienated group. TheMigrants aspect areof constantlypersonal andabstracted direct speech,by the mediaas op and discriminatory laws, and oftenCrossing law, I explicitly applied the strategy of tricking the law (as earlierIn with order to claim my own rights, which I had been deprived of under current EU I organisedDivorceParty. my of visa. After that, K. G. and I got divorced, and on the occasion of the opening two-year a me granted only authorities the permit, residence permanent a me granting of instead and expired, visa three-year my 2005, of spring In the basis of my next visa, I lived officially for three and a half years. entry for a three-month stay in Germany, so I moved to foravisa. After two months, Igot afamily unification visa, limited to asingle the international marriage certificate and other required documents, I applied 2001.inOnemonth later, were we officially married NewBelgrade.in With front of the Museum of Contemporary Art in Belgrade firstourmeetingpublic a performance as fieldina in arrangedI G., K. man,German a withmonthssix of correspondencea Afterworld. thearound fromcants exchanged more than 500 letters with numerous appli withEUPassport In August 2000, I started the project tion and abjection.” ambiguityofgapbetween pulsionthebornattrac was installation at Gallery 35 in Berlin (1 July 2005), July (1 Berlin in 35 Gallery at installation Office Project Integration ) to gain the right to move freely, and live and work in diverse locations. . 2 Afterpublishing withadthisantitle, I 1 Looking for a Husband - - Düsseldorf 5/01, 2001. 5/01, A I the of “Spectacle 1 2 tanja org.mk/capital/projects/ Passport: EU with Husband a for Suzana Milevska, Milevska, Suzana nvisible”, in: in: nvisible”,

rt rt T anja Ostojić, Looking Looking Ostojić, anja Review , where, on Illegal Border www.scca. , vol. vol. , N III U, U, N , no. no. , ordic ordic - nationalistic andcounterproductive. were discourses official dominant The Union. European entire the within integration of migrants became a big topic in the struggle for public opinion the Gogh, van Theo director film Dutch of murder media-sensationalised the of wake the In Integration. residence: his at day same the arranged ter Minis- Prime Danish the that one the as topic same the around conceived My the visitorsare aprioriinvitedtoenactthemselves. which in cabaret political of sort a into develops it times, At talks. intimate and projections, photo and video dinners, joint discussion, with them ing combin- performances, realitySituationist of into domain the from actions my recycle and translate I speaking, Simply “amateurism”. certain a serving preof - intention the with ratherspheres, but these in education traditional by overwhelmed being ever without alike, politics and theatre art, formance per- in involved been have and artist visual a as decade a for educated was I Working onaredefinition of thefield of myartisticactivity strictive, much more than than more much strictive, or in the country of origin origin of country the in or marriage to a Danish citi Danish a to marriage on the basis of marriage. marriage. of basis the on foreigner, s/he has to be be to has s/he foreigner, a visa to live in Denmark Denmark in live to visa a zen does a foreigner get get foreigner a does zen forced to live in Sweden Sweden in live to forced 3 the possibility to obtain obtain to possibility the country. country. minimum 21-years-old. 21-years-old. minimum

Hence, Danish citizens citizens Danish Hence, married to non-Danish non-Danish to married I if a Dane is to marry a marry to is Dane a if in any other European European other any in laws became very re very became laws n Denmark, migration migration Denmark, n Only after 7 years of years 7 after Only in Kanonhallen in Copenhagen in December 2004 was 2004 December in Copenhagen in Kanonhallen in Dinner Integration citizens are usually usually are citizens of their partner. their of A s an example: example: an s - - itself with new cultures. new with enrich itself only can Denmark as process, one-way a be not should Integration foreigners. of integration of the with question assimilation had confused Minister for terview in an In Copenhagen. in dis newspapers widely free in tributed page full a got and press the tracted at I event, artistic this With appearance. an such of case the in of afraid be to nothing is there that show to managed I think I fear. of spectacle continuous a produce to order in on focuses machine media the phenomena the – terrorism and sex Islam, of ment an embodi I presented dinner, the during created wore and had I that costumes of set a of aid the With metroXpress, I stated that the Danish Prime Prime Danish the that stated I 3 - - - -

206 | To be from/out 207 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term Within the entire the Within regarding theissueatbase ofmyresearch. of Mayor the by received also was I migration. and integration of topics the on interviews conducted and mates and me. During the second week of the project, I initiated discussions class- my by proposed rhythm a to and topics different to open and tivated, teacher, who was familiar with alternative methods of teaching, was very mo- Our courses. the for them joined I area. the in living foreigners for course schule, a real classroom that functioned as a space for a free German language Within the one the pupils are coming from, whatever their heritage might be. coursesimpose culture, with the undertone that it is a higher culture than the them.Another problematic approach isthat besides grammar rules, language hear shockedto wasaudience German Inevitably,readingevents. the public some at themquoted andsurreal texts the of some found I thus and banal, beenbrainwashed. Many examples used bythe teachers and inthe books were pensive, and I found them very frustrating, as after each lesson, I felt like I had French languageand coursesGermandifferent while in thosefew countries.a The coursesof experience were ratherthe exthrough gone had I now By My classmateswereveryhappywithSprachschule to whoeverisinterested. archive is exhibited as a part of the research.the ongoing Whenever the relationto important an in stands etc.) materials, books, an essay, interviews, documents, photos, flyers, brochures, audio interviews, video unedited of hours 80 over of consists (which Archive The work. continuing my for device helpful very a proved archive an Compiling project. the of step next the for decisions further ing learning through the complex process of this project and, on that basis, mak- utilise the channels of the latter for broader to transmission. I order was continuously in arts the into reality of aspects certain introduce to was aim the Halle für Kunst exhibition space in Lüneburg , I installed Crossing Borders Crossing , to whom I gave recommendations gave I whom to Lüneburg, series and the and series Integration Project Office, it is openly accessible (2000-05), Project Integration Integration Project Integration Sprach- - political andeconomicspace. elitist this of citizen a not is she because against discriminated been has who territory, someone who speaks from the perspective of a migrant woman and EU the to belong not does who someone of body the is – own my – picture the in woman the of body The EU. the in bio-politics of issues the and sion Project Integration likeworks, earlier the my traditionof the In ity. real- political Austrian of moment problematic a such at it on featuredflag EU not the had underwear blue the if scandal media mass the provoked have not would mine of interpretation recent this believe I retrospect, In the Muséed’OrsayinParis sincethe1980s. den for more than 120 years in private collections, but has been on display at due to his political engagement. The painting primarily arrested, even was he and shows, from banned were artworks His Paris Commune and who believed in the emancipatory role of art in society. the of time the during struggle class the with concerned was who artist an as position his addressed directly Courbet to reference my image, the beyond – sages. Besides the composition and the reference to the title (L’ origine du monde for its symbolic value in society it frequently served as a carrier for other mes- In certain periods in history, nudity revolved in the public mirror, but taken 2006. the on mounted a very interesting and complex way. The poster, 3.5 x 4 metres in size, was re- readers’in thousand it hundreda witnessed one over comments and articles Over EU. the of Presidency the over take to about was Austria when point the at scandal media enormous an of result a as days two after removed was work The 2006. January to 2005 December from Vienna, in spaces public the in billboards rotating presentedon was Courbet After Media scandal oil on canvas, 1866, 46 x 55 cm, by Gustav Courbet), Gustav by cm, 55 x 46 1866, canvas, on oil World, the of Origin The , I continue my critical view of the politics of exclu- of politics the of view critical my continue I 2000-05, of Forum Stadt Park in Graz from January – March – January from Graz in ParkForum Stadt of façade L’ origine du monde remained - hid series and the and series Borders Crossing exhibition in exhibition EuroPart

208 | To be from/out 209 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term chester 2005, chester Man in Europe” new / feminism new “[prologue] festival feminist the for created work performance a media, as well as stereotypes in the “war on terror”. terror”. on “war the in stereotypes as the well as by media, created minorities of demonisation and abstraction of picture the addressing terrorist while EU the in so-called minorities to red, a visibility give to case, wanted I – mask second the in and Manchester, in street Impossible tion – billboards rotating same the on were that images other two With the to it taking content, society. of the corners remote multiplied most actually it since failed but purpose power, its in executive political official of only manifestation act a that as as served reasons, moralistic absur for the removal to the of us hypocrisy brings and dity Which reaction. took mainstream debates the beyond intellectual and place, constructive more much some are apparently which publications, and media present digital more in even became po work The serious eye. public covering the or from content removing litical and arts, the in the funding outside public from with EU, artists art and concerns artists women it art, when critical especially content, – political Austria in arts for the danger of a future represents the that censorship of form particular. a in is it Austria doubt, billboards in a Without circles, rotating art in the turmoil from much caused removed Vienna were in artworks my that fact The EU- between of partners. non-EU intermarriages and practice in long-time the continue the “checking-the-warmth-of-bedsheets” instance, non-citizens, for over police, control sharpen immigration states Union European the As zilian man was shot to death by the British police in in police British the by death to shot was man zilian Bra innocent an after days few a just space, theatre Cornerhouse the inside part second the and street , in which, in the first case, I wear a camouflage burqa on the the on burqa camouflage a wear I case, first the in which, in , 4 with the first part performed on the the on performed part first the with a priori a - - Integration Impossible Integration public spaces, and and spaces, public 4 aspx? nerhouse.org/art/info. Manchester: Cornerhouse, at hibition Ex Europe, new / nism [prologue] new femi new [prologue] I D=239&page=0 www.cor Integra was was ------positions, sincetheyreflect individualstandpoints. critical for open be should which biopolitics, European changing of the topic on work to artists invite to rather but EU”, the for advertisement “an liketopic a on work to whatsoever intention no therewas posters, the for As there. discussion intense and interesting of interpretation my where performance, This terror”. on “war the of reality disturbing a as London Identities TanjaOstojić was one ofthe lecturers atthe International Summer Academy tion oftherecipient. and the approach in her works perspective is woman’sdefined by political migrant positioning, humour and the integra- from predominantly works She power. of relations uses diverse media in her artistic research, and thereby examining performances social configurations and Situationist in character a as herself includes Ostojić Nantes. and interdisciplinary artist and cultural activist based in Berlin. She studied art in Belgrade and performance independent an is (Serbia), Yugoslavia in 1972 born Ostojić, Tanja . L’origine du monde du L’origine was also shown, provoked an an provoked shown, also was (UN)Limited

210 | To be from/out 211 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term Entrepreneur to aTransnational from a Guest Worker Century Europe- a so-called guest worker /Gastarbeiter program started Inthethe 1960s laborand 1970s, movementwith the fromWest European rapidly expanding economies, play anenormousroleinthe Europeanmigration context. were forced to flee people from their homes. Forced migrations, displacement and flight of millions whereby II War World the after peak its reaching emerged migration of forms new I, WarWorld of end the after However, poor livingconditionsandunemploymentinthesending countries. to as well as factors, economic to and colonization to related all of first were Firstthe Worldof outbreak the Until migrationsWar international 1914, in to beathreat tonationalidentityandsecurity. perceived more and welfaremore were migrations century, nineteenth overall the in gains to contributed have flows capital and trade, international as and passport result, a As citizens. their identifying and borders national their controlling with concerned asingly incre- became nation-states century, twentieth the of beginning the Since tury as well as West-East movements that started about four hundredternalmovements, yearsEast-West ago. migrations theinnineteenth andtwentieth cen Europe has a long and wide-ranging migration history, consisting of various in Migrant inthe20 Serbian Labor migration and naturalization policies. Although international labor migration, th

data or levels of analysis. own way, employing various typologies, eachaddress these phenomena in their sociology,political science, and history nomena reflects in fact that economics, ciplinarynature ofthe migration phe interdis phenomenon. Thegrowing alsothelabor migration constantlyisa International migration, and therewith visa systems were introduced as well as introduced were systems R astisla v a a M irk ov ić - - - - (1994) (1994) workers in the secondary secondary the in workers grant grant labor market presumably presumably market labor conditions, comparative conditions, with secure employment employment secure with ly high wages and social social and wages high ly Patterns, Patterns, 3 (1992) Oxford, England, England, Oxford, (1992) 2 emigration laws have to to have laws emigration cult working conditions. conditions. working cult market with low wages, wages, low with market Because native workers workers native Because security standards, and and standards, security little security and diffi and security little and Social Social and

accept secondary labor labor secondary accept Under these conditions conditions these Under

segmentation refers to to refers segmentation market jobs, immigrant immigrant jobs, market often are not willing to to willing not are often a primary labor market market labor primary a A I leads to an increase in in increase an to leads societies labor market market labor societies migration policies and and policies migration be taken into account account into taken be a growing demand for for demand growing a in the Late Late the in n advanced industrial industrial advanced n dmission regulations, regulations, dmission 5 1 4 movement of people. of movement ocieties (1979) (1979) Societies

to a secondary labor labor secondary a to Migration Migration European Migration Migration European B England ; Brookfield ; England when analyzing the the analyzing when abor and and Labor E and the Shaping of of Shaping the and Migration Systems Systems Migration Century: Historical Historical Century: irds of of irds ngland, ngland, labor is recruited. recruited. is labor A Clarendon Press Clarendon ldershot, Hants, Hants, ldershot, A ctual ctual I immigration. P mplications mplications assage: assage: ambridge Cambridge T N I wentieth wentieth ndustrial ndustrial etworks etworks T rends, rends, C M U i P - - - , typically influenced by are movements migration such Thus, contracts. lateral governmental by supported are migrations labor demand-driven cases, many In reason for international labor movements. even aprecondition, forlabormigration movements. sometimes factor, important an are countries ceiving reand sending between - links economic and political social, that argue can one background, this Against in thereceiving society. communities migrant of formation the and enclaves workers’ guest of development the explains partially the On flow. migration labor continuous the for basis essential an den).American economist Countries (e.g. Germany, Austria, Switzerland and Swe SouthernEuropean countries toseveral West European thatthe been recognized by Gurak Douglas T. and Fe Caces has networks social of role The space. and time over which sociology of field the within with dealt also is migration Labor tries, primarilytoGermany. coun- WestEuropean booming the by recruited were workers Serbian) also thereby (and Yugoslav million odn t Hiz asan n Rainer and Fassmann Heinz to cording Ac- 1960s. late the in Germany to countries ropean Eu- Southern from movement labor the typical is example A countries. receiving and sending both of demandfor labor in segmented labor markets , this so-called chain migration chain so-called this level, meso focuses on migration being perpetuated migrationbeing on focuses the political goals and legal regulations

MichaelJoseph Piore erimn programs recruitment 2

Münz isthe main 1 argues or 4 1,3 , 5 bi- as - 3

212 | To be from/out 213 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term tally dealt with in the field of social sciences social of field the in with dealt acciden tally rather been has Serbia Yugoslavia) from former (and workers guest of subject The society. German in integration genuine of has process a started Germany) in population the workers guest representing largest (aside group migrant this why particular reason the be also might from that and workers Turkey guest the about literature abundant is There groups. three all about known is little Very a as seen be could – migrants. labor of refugees) group as third considered (initially Diaspora called today – Yugoslavia former the from migrants forced many Furthermore, academia. the in with dealt sufficiently semi-labor now, to up a been, not or has migrant” “hybrid- a of category simultaneous new a This areas. require both in that pursues presence interests and cultural cultures and different political, between economic, easily homes moves maintains countries, frequently two citizenship, in dual holds bilingual, often is migrant labor of form new en This networks. transnational a transnational with developed: trepreneur been has migrant globalization!), labor a the of of form part new is a widening EU the that argued be could (it globalization and enlargement EU of process today’s of consequence a As These and other questions could be answered if we we if answered be could questions other and These countries? the between links and relations blishing esta- and reputation Serbia’s building be in role could their What wars? Yugoslav the during left who migrants new of consisting Or predominately they countries? are home and host both by in left were they limbo the to answer inventive generations’ ond sec workers’ guest they Are transna entrepreneurs? new tional the are Who phenomena. new tively rela still are migrants transnational and Diaspora 6 while while - - - - Pozarevac, Serbia Pozarevac, (2008) Gastarbajters” – tions T e.g. – attention more receiving lately been has workers guest Serbian of subject the world art the Germany). Münster, L (2004), Konflikt” er I (“Gender, exhile” in nicity eth “Living article her in countries host the in ers work guest and refugees the between contact of lack the to pointed Korac Maja Sociologist 6 tory of the 20 the of tory His (2/2005; Serbia” in Modernization of Factor the as “Gastarbeiters analyzed Markovic J. Predrag while Yugoslavia, former the from workers guest with dealt who scientist social few the of one is Germany) feld, (2007), Migration” nationale dentiät und kriegerisch und dentiät Pascal Goeke (“ Goeke Pascal reister “ reister T T he Return of the the of Return he anscript, Biele anscript, A rt rt I th nterven century). century). T rans I n IT N - - oa oa ------three groups mentioned above. above. mentioned the groups three between relation of the and position countries host the the in into workers guest Serbian investigation academic multidisciplinary a initiate Identities. Rastislava was one of the participants at the International Summer Academy minorities andmigrations inSoutheastEurope.Shelivesandworks Berlin. interest: Fieldsof Berlin. in FreieUniversitaet the from studies European Eastern in M.A. a holds and studies culture Interdisciplinary in graduated Mirković Rastislava (UN)Limited

214 | To be from/out 215 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term Identities (UN)Limited pieces tooandtoputthispuzzle calledhumanbeing,finally, together. other examine to try will we enough curious or interested if perhaps, and then, parts to cling to obliged are we yet and parts; its on concentrate then and first picture big the see to us teach to used our They be… may or what is identity bit by bit off peeling slowly are we that etc. abilities virtues, our Are we so egocentric not to realize that by giving names to everyday activities, are we if wonder I words. of thing failure… this stroke to bound depict brush to every effort with our in “identity” called persistent are we though as seems It I haveneversaidanythingthatwasnottruthful,sowhy that glance, Mrs.? I wonderwhy… looks she and office suspiciously. me at service student’ the at lady the to “student” of stead in “dishwasher” show and cards my of all with up mixed get I Sometimes and when boundaries, the set where... whochosewhichidentityisusedinoccasion, andwhy. who game, the started who recall not do I I havelosttrack ofwhatorwhoIam... “I washdishes,Iamahumandishwasher.“ “I havethree children, Iamamother.” “I tellstories,Iamastoryteller.” “I cook,Iamachef.” “I paint,Iamapainter.” “I writepoems,Iamapoet.” “I amamusician,Icansingjustfine.” I havesomanyIDcards thesedays: nodded, I went in. went I small nodded, a him He it. on showed inscribed something with plastic of I piece please.” “ID, The in. said, get man to waiting queue a in standing am I Iv a a Ko l u n d žija - “I amwhatIam”;andyou? You cannothave“apartofnothing”;nothingisalwayswhole”. tear usintopieces? nor divide not does and common so it because “nothing” beautiful that for settling we Are are? we what of definitions these of all by extinct becoming Aregradually us? we endanger to managed identities numerous our have So on todream ofabetterday. go and “Nothing” with thoughts our leave Weand not something. eyes our close and anything other, the not and one are we that feeling nor thinking not bed to go we day each of end the at because what, into and have, really we if and evolved have we how it about think to come you when strange is It Iva was one of the participants at the International Summerdemocratic societyinSerbiaandimprovementofitsreputation atinternationallevel. Academy tions and international projects, Iva shows her devotion to contribute to building civil/ ac- civic/youth numerous of realisation in engagement artis- through also her but Through practice, tic society. modern of aspects different of research and protection environment to space, public in art culture, urban interests practices, art/culture Her from Belgrade. range in arts applied of Faculty the at student a is Kolundžija Iva (UN)Limited Identities .

216 | To be from/out 217 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term land studying in Denmark. The conversation was, of course, conducted conducted course, of English. in was, Hol from conversation girl The a Denmark. in London, in studying land studying Serbia from girl a studying where. Germany, Romania in from exactly girl a were remember not conversation the do in I participants The talking, were We picture. first The “Eu who are. to really point that rostudents” Academy the from situations few would a I sketch instead, to me; like to means notion that brief what this in precisely define intention to my essay not is it course, Of well. as has meaning culture” another “students’ phrase the that proof ample is our Tome, Academy beer. Summer cheap with associated is “student” adjective the ample, some in case the students; is are as consumers alternatively, and/or authors whose performances theatrical and music film, means usually one culture, students’ about talking When culture of“Eurostudents”. the culture, students’ to referring am I manifested: was identity ternational me that during the course of the Academy a particular form of European in- to seems it in), participate to opportunity the had have I that other events similar of (and later year one Academy the about think I When Europe. in Serbia and Europe of identity of problem the of context the in nationalism inter- and nationalism about lot a talked we Academy, the of course the In tity, Ishalltrytosummarisemyexperiencesusingthatverynotion. iden- of phenomenon the was meeting our of topic main the that fact the of well as seven evenings of interesting conversations, in two pages only. In view as workshops, and lectures interesting of days seven summarise to possible Students’ Identity mrsin fo ls ya’ Summer Academy year’s last from one’s impressions briefly describe to easy not is It cafés in my city in Poland, for ex for Poland, in city my in – it is im- is it – Identities (UN)Limited To masz masz E wert o wski - - - iul a fe te dniy f “uotdn” ihu sopn be stopping without “Eurostudent” a of indi identity An the ideas. and feel elements may monolithic various vidual a links not that is hybrid identity a that but theory structure the proves it students’ think this I concerning me identity? for thing important most the is what And tution thatofferssuchpossibilitiestotheyoung. insti- an is university the Europe in and company, and knowledge for strive about talking am I people the that me to seems It studying. affordedby ence experi- the use) continually (or used actively have and universities) as (such institutions cultural-educational of types various with contact in been have ticipants of the Academy were students – but an overwhelming majority of us par- the all not Naturally, identity? students’ is this that out point I do Why contact withotherpeople,regardless oftheirorigin. eration in the future. These are signs of mobility, curiosity and readiness for coop- serious of possibility the indicates also which others, with associate to readiness communicate, to ability openness, of indicative is above the of All there wasnotmuchtimetolosesleeping. and interesting very were people the time, of period short a only lasted emy Acad- The Why? intensive. very was life” “night our Because Why? coffee. of cup a for yearned everyone almost morning, the in picture– last the And stand inthewayofourdesire togetcloserquicklyandstartadiscussion. not did however, This, another. one to unknown being before,majority the from another one knew us of few a only day, first the picture.On third The discus the interesting. very and was sion questions asked people present, countries Iberian students from no were there though Even ensued. atti conversation A of the emigration. problem the about and Union spoke European the Portugal towards Portuguese from the of tude professor A picture. second The - - - -

218 | To be from/out 219 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term T ------lectures. of course the in heard we what of confirmation best the was itself, in Belgrade, in stay our Academy: entire the of feature interesting most the was that ori of Perhaps gin. in country their live of culture they the to country belonging the their of preclude not citizen does a of identity the the from whom for people Like diaspora, Londoner. or Belgrader Englishman, Serb, a ing ext is originally written in Serbian language. Serbian in written originally is ext Identities. Tomasz work ofdifferent internationalprograms andexchanges. frame- the of in times several University Serbia in the stayed He Poland.Posnan, at in Mickiewicz Adam philology Polish and Serbian of student is Ewertowski Tomasz was one of the participants at the International Summer Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was (UN)Limited - on theEuropeangeographic map. name state’s common a only meant it me for but state, the about knew I day Beforethat old. years five was I Yugoslavia about heard have I time first The The inheritance force ofdifferent schemes(seeTomlinson, 1999). centrifugal the to resistance offers that culture local of power upsurging the as text this in seen is identity tramples, globalization and Europeanization systems, political institutions, state that flower fragile the being from Far tion, somethingthatcouldbelost. preserva- and protection needs that fragile something be to discovered also is it But communities. local of treasure/inheritance collective of sort a is it Identity then, like a language, is not just a description of cultural belonging; vide ananswertothequestionwhoorwhatweare (Ristić,2007:186). pro- to supposed is identity the micro-level a on while community, of kind every in stability and order social for condition a as identity the understand macro-level a on focusing Theories ambiguity. and complexity its reflects term this to related theories and definitions discourses, of number high A reified understandingofanindividualorcollectivepossession. extent some to than “identity” of idea the of differentunderstanding rather one involves story This it. destroying from far identity, cultural liferating pro- and creating in force significant most the perhaps are regimes litical and Albanian Culture Flanked by Slav A SplitIdentity otaitr cn e sue: po- assured: be can contradictory quite something identity, of cultural Speaking identity. cultural of destruction the in agendas tional na- and ideologies systems, litical po- implicates that story a is This I nis nis S hkreli

220 | To be from/out 221 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term the lettertheĆ/ change the Yugoslav nationality to Albanianing themonenationas enemies.and theFor thisfamilyreason grandfathermy name bywasconstrained dropping to monocracy prohibited foreigner residents in Albaniaturyand byheld prosecutingYugoslav nationality or consider until 1970. At that time proceededthe Albanian thanpopular by detailing that her familyherfather’s moved origin, to Albaniawho was from duringCetinje, the an 19thimportant cenConsequentlycity in Montenegro. my motherShe started to let me in her family’stailstimulated facts. Sheme on explained several questions me on which Iimpatiently withneeded thatresponses. name. She answered back by saying that thisreally was a her strange real name. one for This me. de Hence, I asked my mothernamingmy whymother thethat ladyIhad hadever calledheard was herMili, but the name Slobodanka ing the ladywas calling my mother with, for me, unfamiliara lady name. who The was only my doctor mode of called my mother Slobodanka.It was I wasan astonished usual day; by hearI was walking with my mother through our neighborhood when insecure todeclare ahybridlegacy. was it because daughters her to identity her and origin her hidden had She myself. and mother my for identity new a out figured I point certain a At she had to prevent any marginalization, thusfunctional the pet-name to cover was customizedthe foreign in identity. Moreover, as a communist youth member Stanićor from Montenegro as well, but in the course of sionthe‘mila’ timethatmeans ‘dear’. the Thenamenick-name wasgivenhernanny, by whowas name Mymother extended hernarration explaining that hername derivates from the society word turesduring the summer time, as well as for the Yugoslav associated with pasturage and shieling wherelanguage. the flock The pasmeaning of word Serbo-Croatian Albanian and in surname both the of Mili , which,pet-name, wasa consequentiala epithet Yugoslavaof expres Staniç stani Ç 1 . Hence,surnamethe. changedwas from is associated to cottage or a small house. to Stanito maintaining thelocal meaning stani in Albanian society is - in in language is written Ć. written is language Serbo-Croatian in and 1 Ç is written and sounds sounds and written is Ç Mila A lbanian language, language, lbanian became very Mili . - - - - - the dictatorialthe government. Primitivism provincialism,and violationbasic of extremelybycensored were that contents those through unless needs dition eru satisfy to difficultincredibly was it Albania in when times wereThere (which Idiscovered frommagazinesorYugoslavTV). landscapes Yugoslav radio), the from listened I (which music Slav culture, Yugoslav the by attracted be to began I childhood my during regard, this In ession, aninheritance,andabenefitofcontinuitywiththepast. poss- existential disturbed a as fact in “had”, simply I and family my mother’s something was identity Yugoslav This land. predecessors’ my was tion na- the persona, my in penetrated Yugoslavia moments those since Hence, East Europe upon today (2003: 7 quoted from Ristić,forced warsand2007:assimilation, 187). completelywhichyetnotare overcomeSouth in discrimination,expulsions, prosecutions minorities,of andfurther border-to hasresulted inEuropea consisting ofnational states, which consequently thinkingled to in terms of national identity and the model of national state tityonly. as twoThis major inventions of Europe’s modernity. Europeantion-state. thinking In regard is seen to this, as Nassehi sees both the nationbuild and thehis nationalidentity idenupon the national identity, which was closely publicsrelated in to thethe Balkansna was forced to identify himselfApparently, with thearound nation, themiddle the 1970sof one individual or at leastthesocialistin tore serve as an excellent de excellent an as serve 1980s (Halili, 2004:31). (Halili, 1980s text text the Serbian Serbian the 2 A 1995) because it could could it because 1995) scription of economical economical of scription

Sciences (published in in (published Sciences lbanian society during during society lbanian and moral situation of of situation moral and A t some stages in the the in stages some t the Memorandum of of Memorandum the I cite several times times several cite A cademy of of cademy - ass n ies sria srtge, uh s h illegal the diverse survival strategies, as inmasses such the of interest the grow times frustrating However, ed from Halili 2004:5) cultural crisis (see deep also Memorandum by 1995:114. followed Quot was values of crisis The television. entertainment,andfilm,press erature,radio,music, organization,freedomlitpresenttotal,wereof inin rightsof the individual, such as freedom of speech and 2 . ------

222 | To be from/out 223 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term only empty political proclamations generated by narrow-minded mental narrow-minded by generated proclamations political empty only offered program, socialist real the of instead which ideology, official The were underrestriction. were based upon communist propaganda. Moreover, the broadcasting hours programs and material television offer of segment not large A did entertainment. much TV Albanian the period communist the during Certainly, ian andGreek ones. Ital- Yugoslav, the as such televisions foreign catch to system good very a was it but conception, infantile an like terms, technical in simple looked “kanoçja” vice ings actionsbeginning fromphysical mindborderto cross encompassed different they and society, the of circle toricalperiod.Elopements involvedpeopleeveryfrom chosenlargeby number Albaniansof through thathis strategies were that migration, and elopement, escape utilized to synchronize UHF - short-waves - tuner, UHF synchronize to utilized a by commanded variable a and condensers small aluminum box overflowed with some capacitors/ a was It group. the – “grupi” or tin, the “kanoçja”- inhabitants capital’s Albanian the by naimed receiver neers. The most popular apparatus was a broadcasting were engi- electrical that courageous by improvised frequently devices clandestine many fabricating by world, the of glimpse a invented catch to Albanians solutions numerous 1980s early the in result, a As extended in large. aries, but escape over the mind and cultural borders was limited number because of the high-risks on the bound 3 . Indeed, physical border crossings were at a very a Indeed,physicalbordercrossingsatwere . 4 . The de- The . - - - in in (1945-1990) oppression and so forth. so and terra water, pathways- several via border slav Yugo the illegally cross to attempted people A 2005:141). (Canco, exiles imprisonments, regime, terror police a instigated cruel; were relatives the upon fects I renegade. a as specified was illegally emigrate to capable was Who ity. activ condemnable a as constituted one, illegal the was emigrate to tion op only the thus, illegal, was Emigration strategy. segregative nomical socio-eco a attached 3 4 of the remote control. ofremote the that parallelto invention short-waves wasthe a set. sion contemporary the televi incorporated is to which of decoder model the a During the communist communist the During n addition, the after-ef the addition, n

fter all, many young young many all, fter T A he device was, device fact, he in lbania the monocracy monocracy the lbania A nd the tuner for for tuner the nd ------1995:58-59. Quoted from Quoted 1995:58-59. and movies signed by Yugoslav authors. As a matter of fact, I was a better a telespectator ofYugoslavtelevisionthantheAlbanianone. was I fact, of matter a shows As authors. TV Yugoslav by watching signed movies radio, and the from music my Yugoslav passed listening I childhood fellow-citizens, of lots like 1980s, the during Consequently 2004:5). Halili, from Quoted people. 114. 1995: of (Memorandum, minds and hearts win to ability its squandered largely had ity, tude towards the state as as state the towards tude ex-Yugoslavia and and ex-Yugoslavia there was no institutional institutional no was there from all that is foreign. foreign. is that all from moreover a resisting atti resisting a moreover neity with strong solidar strong with neity possibility to act on a na a on act to possibility A their families (distinctive (distinctive families their and the differentiation of differentiation the and tional level, the people in in people the level, tional people according to their their to according people had to rely on their clos their on rely to had proportional significance significance proportional strong ethnical homoge ethnical strong and consciousness could could consciousness and such (state institutions, institutions, (state such T est circle (family) which which (family) circle est correlation to this over- this to correlation partitioning themselves themselves partitioning lbania have developed a developed have lbania and approval of primary primary of approval and I was a less significance, significance, less a was why a national identity identity national a why urkish authority people people authority urkish 5 profession). (Golubović (Golubović profession). rena Ristić 2007:191) Ristić rena not be hold up over for for over up hold be not clan structures), while while structures), clan centuries. Hence, they they Hence, centuries. of isolation. isolation. of political organizations organizations political groups (family), there there (family), groups

built close ties within within ties close built I ity and a high degree degree high a and ity is one of the reasons reasons the of one is in ex-Yugoslavia and and ex-Yugoslavia in n order to resist the the resist to order n A nd, since since nd, A lbania lbania I n - - - - - also Ristić 2007:190). f xYgsa sae ad hi neighbor country their ex-Yugoslav and states of circumstanceswithAlbania, thatshaped thetoday’s fate towardstionOttoman heritage commonand historical as European. The identity was also related to an orienta Europenecessarilynotbut sharedvalues allconsidered via was a traditional state that geographically belonged to but the citizen. On the other hand, the former Yugosla positelyAlbania,to didnothavethenation itscore,in strongurbanabasedidentification on frameand,op identitywas closely linked to liberal values because it was trycountrya- that belongs tothe western culture. This Yugoslavia wasconsidered as a Western European coun the TV screen would become real. naturally,in the same time, the information absorbed by prohibitedwas Albanianthein socialist fatherland and, viawould offer opportunity to experience everything that SFRY was considered as an event. The ingressthat topoint Yugoslathat visiting the country or any province of theadmiration in affection.and esteemTheculminated at guage.Little bylittle this familiarity tended totransform their neighbor’s culture, mainly with InSerbo-Croatian this way, lanthe young generations began to familiarize with 5 (see ------

224 | To be from/out 225 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term mother’s relatives lived in Podgorica and BelgradePodgoricaand in relatives livedmother’s my that fact the Montenegrinandorigins myDespite taken place in Yugoslavia. After 1992 the name of Socialist Federative Re- Federative Socialist of name the 1992 After Yugoslavia. in place taken previously had changes economical and social political, side, other the At transforming the centralized economy to the capitalist market. translatingtheterms like democracy, latitude andfreedom speech,of andon on engaged largely were culture Yugoslav to devoted Albanians censure. and democratic dictatorship replaced and rights liberty night, a Over 2000:634). o osrc “h uie Erpa house” European united “the construct to enthusiasticallycouldnationWesternhope the withworld, segregation of century the of half a than Later nianswere celebrating the fall ofcommunism and the prelude ofnewa epoch. markednewphasea political,of economical, andsocial changes. Finally Alba Inthe meantime the years went by. The beginning of 1991 for Albanian people I committed to get together, and not to mention the support of our families. requires another essay to describe the adventures that my Yugoslav friends and prisonfriend’swhilemy parents deportedwouldbe fromAlbania. fact,it In the communist Albanian government. These claims could bringversus acting my parents andespionage inaccusationsfor by parentsour and us menaced persistentlyprohibited by the state security agents, who thefriendship between my Serbian friends and me was hence over-aggravated, were Yugoslavia of Republic lomaticrelations amid Albania and Socialist Federative dip1980s,latethe intime,SFRY. thatthe at of But via,whoseparents wereworking thenearbyin embassy Yugoslachildrenfromof number small a withected my childhood and the communist regime, I had conn- of timecommunistthe system.However,ofperiod in possibilitythevisitYugoslavianeverhad to during the 7 (Glenny; 6 , I , - - 6 7 Mikhail Gorbachev. Mikhail 1998:25-29). 1998:25-29). (Udovicki, nation bian Ser free a of ideal the defended forever has Montenegro tion. na Serbian of part as themselves considered have they moreover kind, Serbian a as racterized cha- permanently was nature Montenegrins’ thus territory, Serbian to accounted was negro Stated publicly by by publicly Stated For a long time Monte time long a For - - - - Perhaps I felt like that as a consequence of the fact that “the blood att- blood “the that fact the of consequence a as that like felt I Perhaps of “home”. me feeling the gave Serbia and Montenegro discovering ticular, par In high-pitched. independent was emotion several the visiting Certainly, ex-SFRY. of began provinces I 1999) (around later years Certain viously mentioned, determinations, which are different for every state. graphical mutuality, but to abstract values, which existed despite all these, pre specifictoa ethnic, linguistic, socio-cultural, institutional, historical orgeo ndi,1980: ix). This consequently means that Yugoslav values were notlinked and similar social, economical and political problems affronted by them (Ske- becausecommonthehistoricalofvalues, theseof nationsfateof community a remainsit all, above but, discourse, legislative or constitutional a only not was ex-Yugoslavia religion, and ethnicity of differences the despite fact, In by war, was a really foggy explanation. more than five decades and after that ethnical and religious hate raisedYugoslavpublic,that factfollowedthestatecouldcultivate inter-ethnical harmonyfor Yugoslavmythdwindled.had However, Albaniansfor international theforas Albanian public, Yugoslav compactness collapsed once and for all, as well astity the primarily on Balkan roots, including the Ottoman culture as well.westerners’ Thus,cultural for domination, while the majority of them shaped their iden Certain ex-Yugoslav historical nations, because circumstances, of upon leant fragmented,duetotradition that differed relatively from onestate toanother. Inaddition, the image of Yugoslav cultural model at the international level was concentrated within the frame of every single nation. independenttheof state.politicsHence,statethewereeacheconomy andof republicsweregradually dissociating, obtaining autonomy andseeing thelight Yugoslav the state” of (Memorandum, break-up the 1995: as 95. outcome Quoted catastrophic from a Halili, “such 2004:5). caused The life provinces/ political and economical Yugoslav in crisis deep The falling. progressively was state united the of notion the alreadyvanished, was Yugoslavia of public - - - -

226 | To be from/out 227 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term of thepeoplelivingonBalkans.” (seeTodorova 1997). was dominant and had doubtlessly a certain influence on the self-perception ertheless, this construct of a „Balkan identity” in the media and public space Nev- Balkans. the in living people the of self-perception the with common in little very has construction image The decision-makers. western by ally elements of primordial societies has always been represented (un)intention- to reduction its and Balkans the of stereotypization following notable “…a Todorova’sstatement: to us bring facts These Serbia. like country, gerous dan- and complicated as determined been often has Albania perceptions, and experiences observers’ external on based Actually, and country. complicated dangerous a is Serbia that stating argument on based were them of Majority Albania. in friends my among polemics and comments raised tal, capi- its in events different to contributes and Serbia to trips my However, process ofmyidentityshaping. the articulated and completed level, academic at even Serbia, often riencing remarkably.alive stayed nostalgia Visiting frequently expe- and Montenegro territory progenitor’s hence, stronger, became they contrary, the On tity. iden- my shaped that factors these eliminate not could regime dictator The 2007:188). Ristić, from quoted 2004:31 culture (Pollack, same the across and values shared on based identity common a of awareness spiritually language; person Serbo-Croatian religion; my Orthodox forms emotionally; and which - culture family; mother’s my to creates ties which - birth – self-determination my of from principles values, derive crucial which as seen be can Cetinje, of region a with further and Montenegro, as such space, geographical concrete with identification the upbringing; and childhood my of pilasters two are equality and freedom of sense The equality. and freedom of sense of combination with completed little by little was abeyance in remained had that identity the senti because ment strong a recognized I Serbia, and exagger Montenegro the was in There, sensation ated. the However, says. proverb Albanian an as ract”, - - and Arts written in 1986 and The Platform for the Solution of the National the of Solution the for Platform The and 1986 in written Arts and Sciences of Academy Serbian of Memorandum the in found be can course dis- that of trace The first?”. region the inhabited “Who question: the lays Kosovo, of history the about debate scientific Albanian-Serbian the of core very the in Indeed, discourses. nationalistic and national in involved were scholars and intellectuals which to degree high the of evidence compelling more find to hard is it – Yugoslavia of Republic Federal against campaign NATOthe from to strikesKosovo air in Albanians of demonstrations massive – the evidences of array the within 1981-1999, period time the During eos n Otmn utn) Ter itr udr oeg cnurr de conquerors foreign under history Their sultans). Ottoman and perors multi-ethnicalcommunities, foreign rulers(Roman pontiffs, Byzantine em experienceagainstcentenarian war a layshistory their of core the In nians. of sortconflicts, a quentlymarkedby fre historicalpastcommon their to DueAlbania. and Serbiabetween ship regardIn this,to many historical circumstances haveshaped today’s relation Serb and and Serb A Orthodox monasteries in in monasteries Orthodox Kosovo region (Udovicki, (Udovicki, region Kosovo 8 lbanian clans have con have clans lbanian

tributed in defenses of of defenses in tributed are sung by traditional traditional by sung are 9 T who headed for north. north. for headed who begun around X around begun A

Polje battle, and they they and battle, Polje related to the Kosovo Kosovo the to related Ottoman domination, domination, Ottoman here exist epic songs songs epic exist here T X (Udovicki, 1998:28). (Udovicki, lbanians for massive massive for lbanians Serbs and and Serbs he conflict between between conflict he VIII emigration of Serbs Serbs of emigration Besides, during the the during Besides, impute the fault to to fault the impute A century; Serbs Serbs century; lbanian bards. bards. lbanian 1998:28). 1998:28). A lbanians lbanians VI and and - other republics of the ex-Yugoslavia. with links strengthening its of favour in Serbia from Albaniadetachedwar Kosovo the 1999,fromstarting However, SFRY. the to rapprochement the claiming pro Serbs, towards hatred old-time on based myths suppressedAlbania in regimecommunist the period, cidepolicy of Serbs towards Kosovo.). For ashort time geno the and war the in 1999,subsequently, in and Albanians over massacres in pursued which Kosovo, and Shkodra invaded Montenegrins when 1913 and h Kosovo the on battlethe Ottomansin togethertheagainstfought they when 1389 (insympathy fromevolvingcenturies Albanians’perception Serbiaof has changed alongthe urged them on eliminating the ruling masters. But, the tached Slavs from Albanians, whilst mutual agreements 8 t conflicts to ) Serbophobia has developedAlbaamonghas 9 fa ad ard i 1912 (in hatred and fear , ------

228 | To be from/out 229 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term emy Acad- Summer International the on based is text the of part last very The By way of conclusion their prejudices andtryingtodiscoverthecountry. breaking Albania, to vacations their direct year every Serbs Many obvious. is Albania towards population Serbian of interestincreasing an hand, other the On Serbia. discover to aims population the of part other the while ans, tonomy of Kosovo, a part of Albanians kept the same aversion against Serbi- au- the and 2000 in regime Milosevic’s the of collapse the after now, Even well asinnumerousbooksorarticles(Halili,2004:1-15). as 1999, in Sciences of Academy Albanian by presented Question Albanian relatively opposite understandings of national identity, values and norms, and values identity, national of understandings opposite relatively two to leads ideology and values on based identity national a Ristić, to ing Accord- identity. split a has Serbia that concludes Ristić Irena work her In vival” or“thenationalawakening”. re- national “the as such terms in agendas, national of roots the for search and examination an to linked is It past. and history to referencesideology, many and and values of combination a is Serbia of identity new The tion. integra- EU undergoing are that those and countries EU certain to parison com- in considerably differs identity Serbian a construing of process The case studiesfocusedondifferent countriesaswell. research. Theoretical and conceptual aspects were combined with of interesting areas and disciplines different in experts by view, of points diverse very from approached was identity Serbian of concept the workshops the During discourses. interesting and different time each generating environment, ic the main subjects of large number of debates and discussions in the academ- been have EU the and Europeaness Serbia, integrations. European current of context the in Serbia of identity contemporary of question the discussion (UN)Limited Identities (UN)Limited (Belgrade 25-31, August 2008) that brought into brought that 2008) August 25-31, (Belgrade common history,language,symbols,etc. a namely, citizens, their of allegiance the secure to order in nation-states the by used instruments the possess not does EU the that is reason The EU. the within one) transnational (the identity Serbian a build to task difficult very a is It values. European the commit completely and identity coherent a forms it until Europe towards way its find to able be not will Serbia this, to regard In (2007:190). institutions its and society whole the in present is dichotomy consequence, a As Serbia. in identities national discontinuous oscillated between East and West. Hence, there is not one consistent, but two each of them based on a strong dichotomy of identities. For centuries Serbia

230 | To be from/out 231 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term 8. 9. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iterature

kommunistischen Staaten Mittel- und Osteuropas. und Mittel- Staaten kommunistischen (2004). Detlef Pollack, Available http://www.lrz at: 2003. 29/30th, October, Munich, Foundation, a there Is – Sociology? European Sociology European and „Europe Symposium the at given ture versity Press, New York New Press, versity ness, Skëndi schichte (2003). Armin Nassehi, Belgrade. Arts, and Sciences of Academy bian Ser Criticism, to Answers Sciences. of Academy Serbian the of Memorandum (1995). Vasilije Kresti, Kosta, Mihailovic, compatible?” they are integration: Ristić, Irena Ristić, 51–71 str. Ekocentar, Beograd: Pavlović. V. by ted preke za razvoj civilnog društva u Srbiji. In Srbiji. u društva civilnog razvoj za preke (1995). Zagorka Golubović, powers great the and (2007). Misha Glenny, sant.ox.ac.uk/esc/esc-lectures/OBS http://www. at: Available May. 29/30th London, Oxford, University of Centre, Studies European (SEESP) Programme post- in Europe”, Culture Southeast and Ottoman Society “Nationalism, Conference Albanians. and Serbs among nationalism and als Halili Rigels (2004). (2004). Rigels Halili Geer, Canco Galantina (Doraci) (2005). (2005). (Doraci) Galantina Canco

Southeast European Studies Studies European Southeast ä as europ als t : Potisnuto civilno društvo civilno Potisnuto Labour economy Labour Lecture given at the the at given Lecture

Aus Politik und Zeitge und Politik Aus ä , Columbia Uni Columbia , shs ozp. Lec Konzept. isches , edited by by edited , ,

edi ------Inis was one of the participants at the International SummerInstitute forcultural anthropologyandstudiesofartinTirana, Albania. Academy the at works she and etnomusicologist an is Inis Romania. Cluj, in studies European for University the at art of antrophology of field the in candidate PhD is Shkreli Inis 12. 11. 10.

232 | To be from/out

special room of a border police with threePakistaniwith border police UNDPa workers one of and room special I experienced it many times during my numerous travelings. Once I was in a the as us chosen has world the guys. bad and Yugoslavia in war dirty a was There separated? That question was, and still is part of any issue of identity. developingbeingandfuturein togethera have or we really same?Dothe we administrativeidentity.criticalourArepointin a bordersSerbia. is That of in Serbia and Serbs are people of the same origin but they are living outside of difference?theis what Well,bians.So livingpeopleare that Serbiansbe can “…I am using two words for our nationality; one is Serbs and the other is Ser enough tohaveaSerbianpassport?For administration itis.” it Is Serbian? as considered be to Serbia in live to or enough Serbia it in born Is be to identity? Serbian the is What be: will question next the and Serbians, as persons identify stringently to us help will data these of None is thecompleteidentityofsomeone? Names. Is it possible to say that computerized identity, in our modern world, public administration’s archive. of space vast a of part as computer my in classified were ones loved their of names and stories names, Their system. health existing the handle to how advice simple or help for looking passed, people many office my Through er, I was thinking a lot about identities and what does it mean - identity. Thoughts onIdentity * ing,medicaldoctor socialand work losopher, but as a curious human be anthropologistphi anor not am „I Iv ana ana S chramke - - - -

234 | To be from/out 235 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term aware thateverycausehasitseffect.” be to have we and body and speech thoughts, our by world Wethe influence moremuch in sleep. participate and to work ing just then events, important will- is and new somebody and something meeting by learning is and ences own one’s on work to development has as a human being that cares for others, that is accepting differ- everybody that way a In us? help this can How • • • • Shortly, aboutidentities: identity thatmattered only. Iraqi dentist. Our professional identities did not help us-it was our national each personhasmanyidentities. there are asmanyidentitiesthehumansonplanet; they are changeable,dependingfromculture toculture; they are suggested,wedidnotchoosethembyourselves; Ivana was one of the participants at the International Summer Academy Identities. Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was Ivana eration betweenpeopleofdifferent occupation and skills. coop- of importance the on awarenessraising work, team & building team leadership, skills, communication interpersonal administration, public for following: management are project work educational her of fields Main Region. Caucasus South of sities Univer- with collaboration in moment this at management, project in trainer UNDP Schramke Ivana is consultant for the area of health and education, as well as certified as well as education, and health of area the for consultant is (UN)Limited (UN)Limited away inlateNovember2008; exactlysixty-fiveyearsafterbeingrescued. passed He album. family our in still is trench the in lying him of photo the of gratitude my grandfather gave his silver watch to one of the partisans while expressionan As demobilized. and doctor a by examined Kystendil, of town border the to accompanied was he recovery of days few a after and bandaged was leg his where camp their to walk and up stand him helped They ersack. hav- the in had he camera the with him of photo takeaskeda grandfatherto my whom partisans Serbian were these that out turned it approached, they When valuables. and weapon for bodies the checking woman a and men two of silhouettes the recognize to able was he consciousness, regained on later when and fainted grandfather my loss blood massive the to Due iron. hot and blood of smell the with blending were chaos and panic while trench est near- the to comrade a by dragged was he alone, walking of Incapable thigh. random shooting and severely wounded by a piece of shell which tore his left deredgrandfathermy withdrawbattlefield by to the hit leavingwas while but or- were units Bulgarian advance, of to unable town and exhausted Rather Bulgarian Lovech. Central-North the in 1920 in Gancho born grandfather was my who Ganchev was conscripts the Among Pristina. of town the near Kosovo in dispatched WorldWarwere Second the during Powers Axis the of side the on fighting troops Bulgarian 1943 of November late the In used therhetoricofhostility. had authorities where compassion and friendship of memories foster and versions correct politically oppose often generations across transmitted tives senting the story of my grandfather I will try to demonstrate that oral narra- pre- briefly By perception. this distort might discourses official how cusses or nation is significantly influenced by the perception of the others and dis- spective of oral history. It therefore argues that cultural identity of a country per- the from issue the tackling communities neighbouring between change Neighbourhood (hi)stories as a process of cultural ex- formation identity explore to seeks paper This K alina alina Yo r d an ov a

236 | To be from/out 237 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term h sl-mg o a lros u vciie nto ocpig ard lands sacred occupying nation victimized but glorious a of self-image the foster to state each of revealsefforts systems the educational states’ Balkan of inspection close A periods. later in propaganda political and manipulation played their role in Balkan national revivals but have also become a source of obviously have victimization and Age Golden people”, “chosen of Myths es. appeared to be next of kin despite previously overestimated minor differenc- language Slavic and background Orthodox its with example, for culture, an out and posed the question about the close but unknown neighbours. Serbi- Turks,Bulgarian against come to began past Balkan common a about stories Process’ ‘Revival the and Department Security State camps, labour forced on narratives suppressed with along Thus, emerge. to periods pre-socialist and socialist the of records unofficial allowing and history revising by past its with negotiating of challenge the faced society post-socialist Bulgarian tory and a culture of dissident narratives as a reservoir of alternative answers. his- official in questions awkward many leaving 1989 in collapsed Socialism their USSR-dependentEasternneighbor. from aside turned and Bloc Eastern the in uniqueness Yugoslav highlighted also policies cultural Yugoslav Russia. to closeness Bulgaria’s emphasizing while culture and language customs, in similarities disregard to tended via Yugosla- non-aligned including WorldWestern the from estrangement politics of The Moscow. to loyalty and claims territorial unresolved of be - cause silence with countries neighbouring covered but era, communist the by revived on later and oppression Ottoman the by darkened past, glorious Bulgaria’s praised classes History cultures. non-domestic and local contrast ism emerging from the opposition to the Ottoman rule was still employed to national- However, ideology. to false devotion of by lack eroded absolute and already propaganda been had which socialism late in school to went I 1978, in Born changed? be to is What other’? ‘the of perception our shape re- memories and myths collective do How past? the to referringresort while must to we version only the history official Is remember? we questions. do following How the to up come always I story this recollecting When tional perspectiveininternationalrelations. tradi- the questioning gratitude, and mutuality of issues the in bringing for space open would accounts These pathetic. excessively than rather intimate and coloured emotionally seem therefore and generation next the to down handed experience first-hand ancestors’ our represent narratives Oral ity. reciproc- and tolerance as such values universal promote but ‘other’ the of cial stories that do not necessarily reinforce the national pride at the expense traces of non-domestic cultural influences could be matched against unoffi- erased and difference the stigmatized but communities Balkan of cohesion national the strengthened that histories Perhapsofficial identities? cultural and ethnic reshaping over monopoly state’s nation challenge we could How increased asthecultural distancebetweensocietieslessened. myths national of power the (br)other, closest the degrading of basis the on elaborated been had significance national since And national. the original: only the from deriving or artificial neighbours of consideredidentities tries coun- Balkan ‘others’. backward and hostile the of image the to contrast in

238 | To be from/out 239 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term Identities Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was Kalina bian toBulgarianlanguage. Ser- from work translation literary doing is and torture and trafficking human lence, vio- domestic of victims of psychotherapist a as working currently is She phenomena. psycho-social post-war and trauma of rehabilitation prevention, violence of domain the within is interest professional specific Her 2007. in UK UCL, at Studies ropean Kli- ment Ohridski” “St. (2002) and she completed second University MA in Central and South-East Sofia Eu- the at Psychology in degree MA holds Yordanova Kalina . 3. 2. 1. 5. 4. L iterature Smith, A. 1, pp.190-227,1999 N 31, vol. Society, and Politics European East Yugoslavia”, of Case The Society: Fragmented a in Education and Memory “War, W. Höpken, ism, 1998 B. Anderson, Westview Press, 1998 Volkan,V. Amadeus Company,1999 Veiga,F. 1999 The Balkan Trap: Balkan The Myths and Memories of the Nations. New York:New Terrorism. Ethnic to Pride Ethnic From Bloodlines: Imagined Communities. Imagined European Crisis at the End of the Century. the of End the at Crisis European Sofia: Critique and Human- and Critique Sofia: Oxford University Press, (UN)Limited (UN)Limited Sofia: nothing elsetodeclare. instead ofadiaryand a mosaicofmemories caught inkaleidoscope, Pieces ofrevolution, the beatingofpotsandpans. You hearlaughter, hornsandwhistles, whilst dancingdownthestreets. creating thewaves,seaofpeople on alongprotestmarch You watchthewholenation Deaths andfunerals. Loves andweddings, Families andholidays, The birthsandbirthdays, across thewhitein-lining. You seelifemoving vanishing like thesmoke. caressing yourskin,fadingoutand lands onitssides,images they disappearandyourhand If youreach forpictures, You can’t touchwhatisinmysuitcase. Travelling Cinema Nela was one of the participants at the Internationalarts Summerand sociology Academy publications and she is a visitingthe citylecturer as a site at severalof spectacle universities. and the culture of protest.rentlyPhDstudentasheis GoldsmithsShe at is regularlyUniversity Londonin wherewriting researching sheis for different productiontheining programmingand cultureof industry fifteenfor years now.Cur from arts and political journalism to feature, art andNela documentaryMilić is a producer filmwho production,works across thrivtheatre and visual arts. She had a diverse career, (UN)Limited Identities N - - . ela ela M ilić

240 | To be from/out

Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia

242 | To be from/out 243 | (UN)Limited Identities – Multiple Meaning of the Term European culture. European of norms” and values “the about than terrorism and crime inflation, unemployment, about more care ans Europe most while continent, the across topics these about weekend every held symposia, and conferences prompts boring, and bland uniform, and regulated image of chimerical an official A components? its of diversity and vitality preserve it can how perspective, and profile nature, its then is what culture, European amorphous some into flow to But societies. if the are multicultural cultures national tense into states national solid turned has that tion migra by and integration European and balization glo by fed are anxieties Identitary notion. troubled a become has ornament, best its and state national the of foundation a as perceived once culture, National * N Dragan Klaić, Klaić, Dragan o 35, 28 35, o th

A ugust, 2004 ugust, Dry the the Dry wamp of of Swamp I gnorance; gnorance;

Dragan Klaić* E uropean uropean ulture: a a Culture: T ask for the the for ask Euroculture E U . Dutch weekly magazine magazine weekly Dutch . , , over- Vrij Vrij N ederland - - - , toire of identifiers was used: the existence of a sovereign state in the past the in state sovereign a of existence the used: reper - was same identifiers the of less toire or more a case, individual each In basis. identity or form of sovereign states precisely by arguments that had a cultural-historical states tried to prove the reasons for their establishment as societies taking the above the of All analysis. of framework the as Montenegro, and Macedonia through Croatia, and Slovenia from Yugoslavia, of FederalRepublic cialist So- former the of territory the on being into come have that states several takethe to sufficient is it arguments, by claim above the up back to order In community. social or group social any of existence the for son rea the is which differentiation, of basis (symbolic) cultural the represents which that of interpretation authentic the to all of first behalf but rule, whose they on those of interests economic and political to immediate much the so not connected are that arguments of means by society in tion posi leading their legitimate which elites, social of legitimacy the of basis the becomes thus identity Collective 2005). (Bernstein, society given a of members the by power economic and political of distribution the over trol domination/con of framework accepted voluntarily a as identity collective identity of economy political the identity as to an referred are sustaining and establishing at aimed actors social of activities systematic why is That 1997). Mudimbe, Y. (V. belonging of awareness of social same basis the on the established in solidarity by characterised gathered community a not space, individuals of aggregate an is absence its in have we What society. contemporary any of existence the of also but ment develop the of only not precondition necessary a is identity cultural and social by sustainable a Hence groups. established social other with criteria relations in group that the on depending develops and being into comes Cultural Identity Towards a Sustainable the politics of identity of politics the , which aims to stress the function of of function the stress to aims which , bers of a group that historically historically that group a of mem bers of self-awareness determined the as is cul identity and tural) (social collective A . We also encounter the syntagm syntagm the encounter also We . B ranimir ranimir S t o jk ov ić ------

244 | To be from/out 245 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia usin o hc ases r suh wti te rmwr o strategies of framework the within sought are answers which to question open an represent identity cultural and social – state a such undoubtedly is Serbia and – ongoing still is state, the of framework territorial very the of establishment the even establishment, of process the where societies the In and state)ofSerbiaintheprevious century(J.Milošević-Đorđević,2005). territorial (historical, discontinuity the in lie reasonsthis The for offers she authors, she refers to the ethnic elements of national identity as other some like 2003; in conducted Serbia in identity national into search re- empirical of basis the on Milošević-Đorđević J. by reached were sions conclu- Similar 1997). Lahusen, (T. Sovieticus” “homo new the of name werethe relativisedsuppresseddeliberatelywhich in and ethnicity, on based communities establishing of process the of is, that process nations”, of the “ethnicization as designates Lahusen T. what demonstrate to used be can Russia post-Soviet the of example The constitution. very their of condition identity are of much greater, one could even say vital importance, and a pre- to pertaining issues Union, Soviet former the and Serbia) (including rope Eu- south-eastern in countries most with case the was as past, recent gedin existence rule...) of framework,haveform state (boundaries, been of repeatedly challen- premises very whose societies those in However, community. stabilised a of foundations cultural and political economic, traditional the primarily challenges question into brings the which globalisation, to of process the relation by posed in all, of first raised, are identity cultural and social of issues the decades, least at or centuries for framework, territorial state- and form unchanged less or more a in lasted, have that societies In identification assuccessfulpossible(Rae,H.,2002). of process the make to supposed were that holidays) national coat-of-arms, anthem, (flag, symbols of repertoire entire an naturally, and, peoples, ing neighbour- the by used being one the from sufficiently differs that guage lan- standard a renewed, been subsequently has and past the in point some at existed that organisation church a earlier), even or Ages Middle the (in primordialistic. arms and anthem were all changed. However, the symbolic remnants of of remnants symbolic the However, changed. all were anthem coat-of- and flag, arms national the meantime, the In used. half a being and stopped decade a before almost existing stopped had ac that the state that a of name Montenegro, tual and Serbia of Union State former now the of flag, being into national coming the the with 2003, of in only was true It held coat-of-arms… same anthem, The existed. with longer no continuity former a that to the state pointed of a Yugoslavia symbols FR name identity very the the first of At state. inheritor Serbia the which of of role course the the in in was process a of end recognised the marked internationally That states. independent, two became Serbia Monte and 2006, of negro spring and the in held Montenegro, referendum and Serbia Montenegrin the of after Union State the into transformed Yugoslavia of was Republic Federal former the ne meantime, to the In subject being gotiations. from status final) separated (and future fact, its of Serbia, of point Republic in the was, Kosovo and NATO the ensued which of intervention result a as intensified, Herzegovina. Kosovo and in Bosnia conflict in the Then then and Croatia of in first characteristics wars, the had ethno-civil that conflicts interethnic to led This and status identity. minority new Serbs’ the of question the up opened Slovenia), of exception the (with Serbs republics four the least at in nation factually, or constitutive a were formally that, fact the the of of view state in national people, the the Serbian all, was which of First Yugoslavia, big 2002). the of Rae, (H. disappearance frameworks ques state into previous the bringing of their in tion area exception, the without in resulted, communities Yugoslavia state former of disintegration successive The tity orientation,andisdesignatedastheleadingidentity(E.Smith,1999). national the precisely identity that represents is the basic (although not the only) it framework of iden- – centuries two last the over framework global morethe within framework,also European and the within – because serious the all is problem The factors. external of of interests and consequence relations power the a as societies those of choice of matter a much as are that - - - -

246 | To be from/out 247 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia development belongs to the future covered by this strategy of sustainablestrategydevelopmentfuturethiscoveredofthede bybelongs to framework,identitybroaderanother,whoseFinally,society. is civilthere of importantmostdevelopmentfoundationstherepresent turn, forof one way of belonging to professional and trade union organisations. They, in their realisedgroup,representswhichisindividualbylinking a–basisforan to a thisform ofidentity asisthe– case with allother forms ofidentity affiliation Toabove,theshouldweprofessionalthe add identity,factthethat viewofin contemporaryallsocieties.pluralisation identityinthe foundation of of the representidentity,regionalthe andreligiousidentity the with alongwhich, Toomey,genderethnicidentity,identity,the1999).thefromApartthere is Ting- (S. identitycorrespondinggroup constitutinga for basis representa fromwithin in a number of ways and its citizens belong to various groups that pluralisedsocieties,ismodern all almost with case the is asSerbia, that fact basic the fromproceed toidentity,cultural and social theanalysingfurther necessary,when is it Hencesociety.Serbian sustainabledevelopment of the in Serbia. However, this framework is nowhere near enough if the aim is to be guished from the ethnic identity of Serbs and other ethnic communities living citizensSerbia,of defined as thestate byframework, shouldanditdistin be the ofcollectiveidentity the been hasanalysis this offramework the far, So of survival the about also society. Serbian but future European a and development able sustain about only not think to unrealistic is it this, without importance; prime of task a is reconstruction also its why is That Serbia frustrations. of deep suffered citizens the of identity collective the that clear therefore is it and question, into brought repeatedly were society Serbian con of basic the stituents terms, historical in time of period brief very a over Thus, of passport. question the and the do card to answer has they basically for which identity, of with function the docu two documents on personal present – are ments Yugoslavia of framework identity former the who I am, am, I who in the identity identity the in - - - - - morally based obligations obligations based morally age of the EU inhabitants inhabitants EU the of age of the manner in which it it which in manner the of and can be removed from from removed be can and the only legitimate moral moral legitimate only the hence logical that every that logical hence the degree of acceptance acceptance of degree the would be lower, precisely precisely lower, be would sense, and therefore the the therefore and sense, borderline (and that it is is it that (and borderline shown that the percent the that shown latest enlargement, that that enlargement, latest and large stabilised. One One stabilised. large and the only one that makes makes that one only the 2 included in the analysis, analysis, the in included was determined, has no no has determined, was in October 2006, it was was it 2006, October in is “the monopoly of the the of monopoly “the is identities was in recent recent in was identities state when it comes to to comes it when state those EU members who who members EU those borderline, irrespective irrespective borderline, can assume that, if the the if that, assume can collective identity is by by is identity collective

who see themselves as as themselves see who one outside that moral moral that outside one only acceptable option option acceptable only new EU members were were members EU new Demography of of Demography T E Lutz, S. Kritzinger and and Kritzinger S. Lutz, V on account of the fact fact the of account on of a European identity identity European a of analysis included only only included analysis the state territory) is is territory) state the Europeans constantly constantly Europeans borderline represents represents borderline that the period of the the of period the that defining identity” (H. (H. identity” defining uropean uropean he claim that a state state a that claim he had joined before the the before joined had consolidation of their their of consolidation . Skirbekk), published published Skirbekk), . after generation. generation. after increases generation generation increases the national, that is, is, that national, the is, only those where where those only is, collective / national national / collective 1

I Rae, 14: 2002). 2002). 14: Rae, n the paper paper the n I dentities G rowing rowing past. past. (W. T T he he he he - - ducivetheirtoprotection anddevelopment (forexam affirms the strategies and legal mechanisms that are con diversityveryisconvenient forminority cultures, forit othersBennett,(T.culturalofconcept2001). Theof ofinclusiveness, that is,openness towards theidentities theexclusivist view of identity, emphasises its dimension the conceptthe of differentisties,especially akey.It ethnicones,in the gunpredominateto theisonethat tries viewtoidenti be positionhasthatthe so, oryears tenlast the over (UNESCO), world European the the Union) andand Withinthe framework of Europe (the Council of Europe nld ms eoue o te ouain n sometimes heterogeneouscomplexstates in population the of exoduses mass include manifestations whose homogenisation”, “pathological syntagm the uses Rae H. this, to contributes that tion homogenisa- ethnic and identities state creating of process the to referring When 2003). Maalouf, (A. identities” “killer of form the on takes to extreme, taken its when that, tendency a is It groups. ethnic or national of number a of members of up made ties communi- complex of existence very the also where, some- and sometimes but, functioning the question only not into brings This nation. or group ethnic own one’s of foregroundsmembers others, of missive exclusivism, dis- being while which, of ethnocentrism, as manifested danger the entails ones, ethnic the all of first identities, collective on reliance Excessive social and cultural identity. velopment. It is the European identity, understood as a cultural diversity 1 , which,opposed,as to 2 (H.Rae,2002). - - - -

248 | To be from/out 249 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia the Protection of National Minorities functions as an on completed.LawbeenTo extent,thenot that has Serbia ingroupsethnic recognitionof creationand of processthe thatassumed be can itminority, characteristics that a group should possess in order to be considered an ethnic 2002 does not contain a specific list of ethnic minorities but only specifies the Owingtothefact that theLaw onthe Protection ofNational Minorities from in the process of qualifying for EU membership. tendsto increase the problems of countries like Serbia, which is only involved minorityandcultures territoryresidingcountries.other theofonly onThis anpeoples; 2.significantly facilitated communication between home cultures sivecommunication andcultural cooperation among thecultures Europeof enablesfreecirculation goods,ofideas people,and resultedhas inten1.in: extremerelativisation,borderlines,statean abolitionwhich ofiseven which a unique economic, political and cultural space, the necessary precondition of processenlargementtheof European the of Union. developmentThe of in the case of the identities of minority communities, gains in importance with Thedimension ofinclusivity inthe case ofcollective identities, and especially by the Council of Europe, and UNESCO’s Declaration on Cultural Diversity).forthe Protection and Promotion ofMinority and Regional Languages, passed ple,the Convention for the Protection ofMinority Rights and the Convention thonous origin or for recognising the existence of a home country. In all three autochchoosebetweenanfreedomchoice.canopting forTheyof groups a Thelegislator didnot doso, with good reason, andleft members ofminority theculture theofpeople fromthecountry designated theiras home country. culturaltheirdiversityof(language, part customs…)adjustto a erase and to countriesareUkraine,the RomaniaCroatia,or theywould havebeenforced onMinorities haddefined theabove ethnic groups asminorities whose home ans,Wallachians/Romanians and Bunjevci/Croatians testify to this. If the Law Ruthenians/Ukrainiofexamples minorities.The new establishmentof the allowsactually itminorities, existing assimilationof theprevent not it does unmelting pot , for not only - - - - doxy.nationalThe religion culturalthusbecomesapart of that maparepre legitimacyidentitythebasisforthesociety. andreturnOrtho of toHence a strivesanew tobe established simultaneously asthe basic constituent ofcultural gratedentirely, new,civicaandvalue system barelycan discerned, be religion societiesIn likeours, where theformer (communist) valuesystem hasdisinte their assimilation is much more intensive (S. Jones, 1999).of process the which of result a environment,as new their insocialised are asa barrier to assimilation. This does not hold true of their descendants, who country,actinghome the tionately fromgreaterculturalovercarriedcapital aboverule,average,is whichmeanstheirthattheydisposalhaveat propor a theirbyedfellow countrymen, theother,andon their educational level,a as exposedtoassimilation onaccount ofthefact that they donotlive surround identityposedspecificisain kindway,ofbecause, theoneonhand, they are cultural(Serbian)originalpreservingtheir of problem the To them,tralia. Aus and CanadaUSA, Western countries,theEuropeanin live part, most area. What we are referring to is a diaspora-like minority – Serbs who, for the inHungary or Hungarians in Serbia), but are dispersed over amuch broader not concentrated on a part of a territory (as is the case, for example, with Serbs nomicreasons. opposedAstraditional to minorities, latter,rule,thearea as eco for mainlyemigration for opted have who those of up made are They territorythecountry,hosttheofpartminorities ofnew developed.alsohave concentratedone lesson ormore arewhich and lost, or wonfollowing wars borderlines of changes or displacements mass include which ways, coercive Inaddition tominorities that have come into being inone of the traditional, tions (B. Stojković et al., 2004). gatherproponentstheautochthonous boththe of homecountrytheandop thatassociationsformed beenandtype,and/orhave exclusivismthe noof is organisation.civilculturalimportantly,moreand Evenof forms there oped proponents,therewithinframeworkthemthatthedeveleitherofsoone of theofabove cases, turnedit outthat both options sufficienthada number of ------

250 | To be from/out 251 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia tion tothenationalidentity andtotheidentitiesofminoritycommunities. rela- in both function, identity positive a have should it that so established and radio channels in the Autonomous Province of Vojvodina) were initially TV provincial and channels, radio two and TV national (two scope gramme source of funding (subscription, not income from advertising) and the pro- whose service, broadcasting public the of role the of importance the more the all increases This alike. heritage cultural and culture contemporary to and the marginalisation of programmes that belong to the sphere of culture, profit towards orientation their in resulted has – stopped then and begun was which – media electronic of privatisation The changed. greatly been has purpose of promoting the nationalist policy. Since the year 2000, their role 1990’s, when state electronic media channels were systematically used for the and affirming shaping, the during demonstrated was This identity. for cultural and social maintaining important very also are media mass Finally, stable identifiers)andnotasessence(acoherent andstablewhole). relatively of set (a contingency a as understood be should identity cultural carries equal weight in answering the question: who are we? This means that one individual no which of identifications, of total sum the as defined ciety, so- Serbian of identity collective the problematising is about all is this What not fit the already established negative stereotype about sects.not deal with such matters) will be adequately presented in itthe happens media, to be the Serbianfor Orthodoxit does Church, which, for the most part, does humanitariana thatactionundertaken religioussome by community (unless eveneliminating entirely incongruities.any verylikely,notis example,It for it into the semantic matrix given in advance, thus minimising to the utmost or marginalise such information or interpret it in such a manner that they map,can thefit ofconsensualcharacter thequestion into brings informationthat (and comments) that fit such a map,while they remain silent when it comes to consensus.The media acknowledge it and publish, first and foremost, the news consensualsentsa imagesociety,of thataboutoneis,which generalthere a is 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. LITERATURE SATION OFPEOPLES, CambridgeUniversityPress, 2002 Rae, Heather, STATE IDENTITIES AND THE HOMOGENI- 1996 Beograd, SANU, JUGOSLAVIJI, SR U MANJINA POLOŽAJ Duke UniversityPress, DurhamandLondon,1997 NATIONS, IDENTITIES, CULTURES, ed by V. Y. Mudimbe, nja), br.1/2005,vol.1. pita- državna i nacionalna za (časopis INTERES CIONALNI Milošević-Đorđević J. “Obeležja nacionalnog identiteta” u NA- Duke UniversityPress, London,1997 NATIONS,CULTURES,IDENTITIES,(ed) Y. V. Mudimbe, 2003 Beograd, Paideia, IDENTITETI, UBILAČKI A. Maluf, tober, 2006,p.425. Oc- 26 Science, Identities, European Growing of Skirbekk, V. i Kritzinger S. Lutz, W. versity Press, London,1997 Uni- Duke CULTURES, IDENTITIES, NATIONS, in People T. Lahusen, prava, Beograd, 2000 ljudska za centar Beogradski (2000), PRAVA KULTURNA Beograd, 2004 razvitka,kulturnog Radojkovićem,proučavanje M. za dr. Zavod prof. i Stanovčićem V. dr prof. sa saradnji u Stojković B. dr prof. projekta koordinator studija) (Transverzalna SRBIJA – RAZNOVRSNOST KULTURNA I POLITIKA KULTURNA vek, XX Beograd, 2001 Biblioteka KULTURA, VIRTUELNA S. Džouns, Publishing, Europe 2001 of Council ed. Bennet Tonny versity), di- cultural and Policy (Cultural DIVERSITIES DIFFERING The Etnicization of Nations: Russia, The Soviet Union ant the ant Union Soviet The Russia, Nations: of Etnicization The Demography The

252 | To be from/out 253 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia is professor at the Faculty of political sciences in Belgrade. He books the Belgrade. of author is in sciences political of Faculty the at professor is Stojković Branimir cultural policyandmedia. culture, of sociology of field the in essays and texts scientific of dozens of and (2003) 15. 14. 13. 12. (1993, 2008) and 2008) (1993, identity cultural European uporedno pravo, Beograd, 2002 za Institut MANJINA, NACIONALNIH ZAŠTITI O ZAKON RES, TheGuilford Press, NewYork/ London,1999 CULTU - ACROSS COMMUNICATING S. Ting,-Toomey, Službeni glasnik,Beograd, 2008 IDENTITET, KULTURNI EVROPSKI Branimir , Stojković ograd, 1998 Be- vek, XX NACIONALNIIDENTITET,Biblioteka E, Smit. Identity and Communication and Identity influence in 1989 – a renewed demand for viewingled to culture, an abrupt first opposite of all, reaction in terms in theof countriesnational thatcultural wereidentities freed (thefrom Ukraine, the SovietBelarus, the Baltic vietisationcountries…), of whichculture contributed to the disintegration moreoffirmly the specific defined, character abusing of art as an instrument of ideology. ism furtherHowever, contributedthe So to these connections betweenpreserving the statenational andautochthony art beingandstateindependence. even Theperiod social of “fathers to the nation”, and they valued language and culture as a precondition for artists,especially writers (Pet wassuch that newly established nation states (Poland, Hungary, conditioned.Serbia…) placed At the time of national awakenings,Theinterest Centralof European thestates art andimportanceculturein hasbeenhistorically of culture and art is not contingent at all and will not be easilynonsense denied.” that (Gellner,it may preach,1997) has very asdeep such, roots as opposed in our to eachcommon of its current specific situation, formsbeen and individually changed to the pointpeculiar of unrecognisability. pieces of AndThe yet, cultures the nationalist that principleit claims to defend and“Nationalism revive are is not often what itits appears own toinventions be, least ofor all have what it appears to be to itself. ble and simple, and sometimes they are elusive and complex.” (Gellner, 1997) sometimessharp,sometimesand theyarevague; schemes aresometimes visi European European diaspora, culturalcanon Keywords: culturalpolicy,nationalism,multiculturalism, European Integrations* Nationalism and Cultural Policy, ------* ------

T his text has been written within the framework of work on the project “Culture and and “Culture project the on work of framework the within written been has text his I ntegrations”, supported by the Ministry of Science of the Republic of Serbia. of Republic the of Science of Ministry the by supported ntegrations”, ö fi,Mickiewicz, Vuk Karadžić...) onthepedestal of ne. utrl onais are boundaries Cultural ences. differ cultural with endowed well be to continuesand is tory bringsgoodacatch: human his that representsnetanother ture cul common of term the uses thatculture ofdefinition “Each M A ilena Dragiće ilena rt in the Processes of of Processes the in rt v ić ić Š ešić ------

254 | To be from/out 255 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia in Hungary. potnt fr giig independence”. Essentially, “gaining for opportunity an as Serbianhood”), not (“extremely to detrimental tearingslaviaaseenwas asapartnationaltheof corpus disintegrationthethatfactthe marily to dueYugo of InSerbia, these processes were somewhat different, pri (Antun Vrdoljak and Hrvoje Hitrec in Croatia). smallnumberthemattainedof highpolitical positions inthe shaping of nationalist public opinion, arelatively ernism).Still, eventhough artists were actively involved mod enlightenment, and to baroque through sance, Renais the European developed spirit, from the and WesternEuropeanprovenance, relyingCatholicismon toprove that their national tradition was, first ofall, of possibilitya achievingof European integrations (trying culturalforemosttheandpolicy,ofviewed taskalsoas uesandspecific local traditions wasimposed asthefirst lics,where the issue ofreturna tonational cultural val Similar things happened in the former Yugoslav repub Vaclav Havel did so in Czechoslovakia, later the Czech Republic, post-totalitarian period. (Dragićević Šešić,volved 1999) in political processes, and some identity.of them This, becomingin its turn,heads resulted of statein writers in the– former early dissidents – becoming in Gubenko in the USSR,GubenkoIsabellatheCzywinskain Republic,NikolaiCzechthe inLukesmation): Milan (usuallythe posts of the Ministers of Culture or Infor (Reshet Tozaj, Arben Imami). in power(KicBlushi, Driter partiesAgoli) oppositionor parties the in active were writers Albanian while 1 Some of them occupied various positions within the government 3 2 in Poland,in ------Central Europe. Central from were performances I Friuli, del Cividale of city the in held festival, the of gramme pro the for selected play his of performances five than less no that fact the by evidenced is figure, political a as well as artist, an as Göncz Árpád 3 2 1 the future president. future the ed ed expect all they changes, n.1/1990, p. 23) p. n.1/1990, (EUROM it.” in hand a have to even making, the in history of midst the in be to exciting: so something in part taking of chance but but surprise a was offer job theater. big very a is culture of ministry the and culture, of ministry small a is company outside. the from process the ing observ director theater now Even comes. time the when profession my to back go and absence of leave

taly, in 1996. 1996. in taly,

“ A T he significance of of significance he t the beginning of the the of beginning the t I I am an artist on on artist an am smail Kadare to be be to Kadare smail I couldn’t miss the the miss couldn’t Á rp I M feel like a like feel á edea A d G theater theater A M A SKS, SKS, ll five five ll ittelfest ittelfest were were ö T - ncz he he I ’ll ’ll - - - Belgrade Circle was established, followed by the Serbian Literarydailies).manifestations newcourse,SocietyThis,toof led dissidentism ofand firstthe the – symbols but on a figurine figurine a on but symbols guage(along with the Serbian Radio-Television and the became a symbol of nationalist cultural policy and the disseminationoffice of the of Writers’hate lan Association of Serbia was locatedpolitics: – No. Slobodan7, Francuska Rakitić, BranaStreet, Crnčević, and thus the addresswere where directed the head against him. There were a number severalextentthatofassassination ansuch other regimeirritated thento attempts the writers in the sphere of tained the position of a dissident, manifested in a pro-Europeanestablished Serbiantheattitude, Renewal Movement whichpolitical party;however, mainhe in1992, and Vuk Drašković, starting from asimilar initial nationalist position, thehalo victim ofa oftheera ofsocialism, became thePresident ofYugoslavia power did not change hands. Still, Dobrica Ćosić, as a nationalist dissident, with represented a minor step step minor a represented TV actor Ljuba Ljuba actor grammes that had been been had that grammes N orientation. However, in in However, orientation. hundred thousand refu thousand hundred archaeological site (the (the site archaeological did not rely on national national on rely not did attempted through the the through attempted that of the well-known well-known the of that of civic and democratic democratic and civic of eolithic Era). Era). eolithic campaign “ campaign forward; competitions competitions forward; initiated prior to that that to prior initiated gees arrived in Serbia Serbia in arrived gees A the projects and pro and projects the of this campaign was was campaign this of from the Lepenski vir vir Lepenski the from with Culture”, which which Culture”, with used for the purpose purpose the for used were announced and and announced were from Croatia, and all all and Croatia, from ugust 1995, several several 1995, ugust value changes were were changes value beginning of 1995 1995 of beginning were suspended. were 4

A period at the the at period T adić, a man man a adić, I t t T he voice voice he I s s N icer icer - - the 1990s,theadvocated former theonlyoption, theinconceptualisation theofcultural policies that, in constantoscillationsculturalto thepublicand oftion polarisaEuropean.awhich couldbeonlyto ledThis and that it was necessary for Serbia to turn to the future, by pointing out the common roots of European cultures comeinvolved inthe processes ofEuropean integration culturalpublic tried, inthecourse ofthe1990s, tobe andthe legacy of St Sava. At the same, apart of Serbian nections and constant references to Byzantine traditions firstall,revivingof SlavicOrthodoxand spiritual con for“return”a tothe national roots and identity meant, Serbia,strugglesearchandtheotherhand,inthe On the changes of 2000). artistswritersandwerepoliticalactivewho in afterlife generation of new recruited aWriters’ (which Forum changedseveral times, depending on the ideology orientationof century thethe 21st the of decade first the in Politika and Politikaekspres 4 whereas - - - - -

256 | To be from/out 257 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia h proe f utrl oiy is policy cultural of purpose The of education and culture. parties in power, especially those in charge of the sectors rope. The nation state concept state Eu nation The contemporary rope. in to perspectives testify of changes discourses the policy cultural changed The Maalouf) are avoided. policiesleading to the so-called killing identities (Amin realisationthroughtheironly thatthetraps identityof three tasks of cultural policy mutually interact, and it is these Hencepeople. of circlebroadest the of life day presupposesthat cultural values are a part of the every missionofthepreservation ofnational identities, forit participation in culture only the third task of cultural policy – generations assume their meaning and significance. It is preceding the achievements of“productions” the that environment,anin onlythrough isculturalnewit for vided by cultural policy to the protection only, but first of all through the support pro territory.aon However, identities arenotpreserved by allcultural processes andmajority andminority groups onlythe coexistence but also the further development of identity–that is, cultural identities –which enables not understoodmonolithicpluralistica asa as but cultural on the territory that a state is responsible for, not not for, responsible is state all, a of that first territory the culture, on to right the exercising diversi and ty cultural supports Europe, in transcultural which, a state, multicultural the of notion the by velopmentculturalofheritage (inclusiveness)– that truly realises the 6 n iett, oa n longer identity, no today and 5 optimum development of creativity 7 has been changed changed been has the preservationde theand broadening the circles of - - - - - (Samuel Jones, 2009) Jones, (Samuel belong.” we that us 6 5 7 the norm. the becoming increasingly is state nation a within identities of diversity the of representation today which of result a as policy, cultural and system institutional the within occurred have changes noticeable so, or years ten last the over well. as request a such on decide might artists Basque that and pavilion, separate a for request a submit also might artists Kurdish that possibility the over anxiety expressing while Roma, the of Decade the in correctness” “political of sake the for Biennial the by accepted T problem. a quite caused Biennial the of work frame the within world the over all from artists Roma of pavilion first the organise to Society Open the by submitted request the hence pavilions; of means by represented are states that so organised is Biennial system. institutional inherited the within strong still is concept this that said September 20th 2009. 2009. 20th September licies.net However, it must be be must it However,

“Heritage reminds reminds “Heritage his was a precedent precedent a was his www.culturalpo I nstitute for an an for nstitute T , accessed on on accessed , hus the the hus A - V nd yet, yet, nd enice enice - atr Erpa clue hv peevd hi clua iett, of identity, cultural their preserved numerous that have fact cultures The region. European Caucasus Eastern East the and in also Central ans in actor Europe, policy ern cultural important another is There territory. its on acculturation residing groups including minority the of all with exchange necessity its the within emphasising diversity state, cultural of nation Europe own a canon), achieve a to of wishes that establishment one the and (through culture char national specific of the emphasising acteristics by diversity cultural of Europe a to wishes achieve that one – culture of sphere the in Europe in are work at processes two currently that evident is It policy. cultural based ethnically an is, national a of of issue the scene establishment the the onto back bringing the are where power in countries, currently Nordic and parties in M. question Šešić into brought (Dragićević is this S.) policy Dragojević Actually, cultural of K.). concept (Robins based group ethnic territorially dominant the to relation in literature written in exile exile in written literature to the present day, there there day, present the to the past 70 years, there there years, 70 past the 8 Eastern European litera European Eastern have been several great great several been have Herzegovina and Serbia Serbia and Herzegovina “waves”: Hungarians in in Hungarians “waves”: From the 16th century century 16th the From culture, and contempo and culture, 1956, Czechs in 1968, 1968, in Czechs 1956, the former Yugoslavia, Yugoslavia, former the the 1980s, citizens of of citizens 1980s, the a significant corpus of of corpus significant a ture. ture. have been continuous continuous been have Poles and Russians in in Russians and Poles especially Bosnia and and Bosnia especially Eastern Europe. Over Over Europe. Eastern region of Central and and Central of region rary Bosnian culture. Bosnian rary in the case of Polish Polish of case the in migrations from the the from migrations in the 1990s, made made 1990s, the in I t is even crucial crucial even is t - - complicate this issue, for communities within the the within communities for issue, this complicate additionally trends migration New Basque etc.). the Country, (Ireland, inequality ethnic to due also but economy, of account on centuries 20th the and 19th the during migrated population whose Europe Western of “regions” some of also but etc.), Latvia, (Armenia, countries postsocialist of true holds this part, most the For countries. cul European of life tural contemporary the in the diaspora of of issue importance the na their reactualised has protecting identities, and tional preserving to when comes rights it full them in residing and diasporas African Asian the give states European Western day irtos eooi migrations), imposed economic (politically the migrations, of centuries 20th course the the and in 19th diaspora their through ten cultural canon cultural (Duelund P., 2008), that that 2008), P., (Duelund 8 n ta to that and ------

258 | To be from/out 259 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia digm (the Kingdom of Yugoslavia), the narrowly ethnic Serbian paradigm paradigm Serbian ethnic narrowly the Yugoslavia), of Kingdom (the digm para pan-Serbian so-called the of perspective the from angles: different from interpreted was work this period historical-political each in but tity, iden cultural Serbian diversified and broad the the precisely of of one cornerstones is Karadžić Vuk of work The D.). (Đedović day 1930’s present the the from to Gatherings Vuk’s of course the in delivered speeches in oscillations the by illustrated are identity, cultural of basis the form which the values, of understanding in oscillations These framework development. social of the concept within or paradigm national the of framework the within either culture, of notion the to comes it when consensus no is there that fact the by emphasised is Serbia in issue this of character topical The cooperation. of forms codified and bilateral multilateral of way by policies relations sector public through international of managed is sphere that the in policy cultural official the than important more become can it projects, and programmes networks, ious var in involved getting international organisations, in society civil through for significance new relations, a assumed diaspora of role the this In sense, environments. different in so groups not and linking individuals as states networking, much and partnership of forms new to today, and cooperation, intentional exchange, cultural to etc.), (colonialism, Hungarisation, domination Germanisation, of policy the acculturation through spontaneous processes, from shifted have relations these culture, sphere the of In engineering. relations international of form replace new a models – them practical new disappear, theories Great the diaspora. changes of role things, other among which, globalisation, of fear and uncer tainty of degree great world a as a well as of 2006), Montbrial, establishment de the (Thierry to system lead that relations processes by international characterised century are 21st the of beginning the at Therefore, ter world. particular the in throughout dispersed are concentrated but ritories longer no are diaspora a of framework - - - - - in our social life underwent changes.A summary recapitulation of these these of recapitulation summary changes.A underwent essential life social something our when in changes, has great of language times on in debate revived the been always Thus expression. elementary abstraction, their and just thought of not organisation subtle more and higher a age, im outer their just not things, of form inner the not wholes, general the just variations, and nuances picturesqueness, its only not life of world, the totality and complex the expressing of capable language, flexible more diverse, more richer, a require level, world even European, the of reaching necessity the as well as experiences, cultural the and time, spiritual our in accumulated area; this in emancipation Serbia civic of of process the urbanisation initiated increasing be the the and Skerlić, Europeanisation especially of and ginnings Nedić, a of and time nation the a at state; establishing for Serbian free struggle the the of of part was decades it first the century, in 19th periods: language historical different peasants’ in basically differed folk, have Vuk’s, rea rejecting The or (...) years. accepting for hundred sons one con over for These ceased not orthography. have and or frontations favour language in of views notions his their and voice Vuk to against opted steadfastly have workers politicians cultural and writers, scientists, day, present re the to down orthography right and form, language for struggle Vuk’s of days first the “From region. the in especially various and to Serbia, in open interpretations is it today, even and controversy, the of part a only ana lysed Selimović Meša while Yugoslavia), of Republic Federal Socialist the of period the (during paradigm social the or 1990s) the (World War and II far back as the 1980s, in the so-called period of “national concern”, led to to led concern”, “national of period so-called the in 1980s, the as back far as started which 1990s, the in occurred that culture of nationalisation The 9 9 T he text was written in in written was text he 1967, 1967, author’s note author’s indeed.” topical very issue becoming is time the our of language when the of today, even useful is severe, almost always harsh, often oppositions, fights, struggles, 9 (Selimović M., 1987) M., (Selimović ------

260 | To be from/out 261 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia inl rmwr a security as framework tional the by na- the integrity, cultural national the of idealisation emphasised more even was Nationalisation “ethnic purity”... subsequent and ) N. (Popov populism political for way the paved and problem a as diversity cultural viewed that homogenisation national a which results in their self-identification often being very far removed from removed far very being often self-identification their in results which language, and folklore their preserve to opportunity the given are norities mi- National Macedonia). of state current the by antiquity of era the from Macedonians and Macedonia of Alexander of appropriation the is point in case paradigmatic (a created were fallacies and myths new etc.); Greece, in Macedonians Romania, in Tsintsars Romania, and Serbia in (Wallachians self-identification to right their and minorities certain of existence the and variants, linguistic different of number a with language single a as language Serbo-Croatian the of basis scientific the was as etc.), Albanians, of origin the Balkans, the in Slavs of arrival the of that example, (for question into brought were interpretations scientific-historical certain Balkans, the out through- occurred that identities national reconstructing of process the In monastery church intermsofformandcolour). the of style baroque the from differs Monastery, Žiča the of church the of (the gate of the Krušedol Monastery, made in 2009, reminiscent of the style “Byzantinised” and Vojvodinaneglected of is heritage Serbian baroque The self-management). Kragujevac (the one 19th-century the even heritage, ist social- the erasedeliberately and neglect Serbia in identity of policy the and heritage preserving of policy the remembering, of policy the Today, one. socialist the especially Yugoslavia, to is, that period, “non-national” called so- the to relation in distance a establishing at attempt an actually was This the programme, news national the TV, national (the life everyday in term very the of introduction the through and programme, a national institution, etc.). institution, national a programme, Nation the of State 10 Rbn, . 2008) K., (Robins, national (Robins, 2008). 2008). (Robins, reality.” social presenting 10 “ A convincing way of way convincing and Italian Renaissance (Makuljević N., 2006), and the other two specific: two other the and 2006), N., (Makuljević Renaissance Italian and Greece ancient of heritage the common: are which of two columns, porting sup- four relyingon century, 19th the in shaped was countries European in identity national case, any in that, out pointing Europeanisation, cultural of processes the on working been have Balkans, the of countries public the cultural all the in of part a as well as diaspora, of part a hand, other the text his in Lipski Józef Jan by shown as bia, xenopho- and megalomania national to leads easily which history, national “big” of aspects certain around remembering of policy a and myths veloped de- subsequently and periods traumatic during country the left who those especially lot, a trend this to contribute diaspora our of Parts suppressed. entirely been has foundations of tradition 19th-century the whereas ership, endow- church/monastery of practice mediaeval the to returned has Serbia today that so skipped, are periods historical certain “necessary”, is it When Croatia, thesearch forDraža Mihajlović’sgrave inSerbia),etc. in Stepinac of canonisation (the figures victim so-called the to Kosovo), to day in Romania, Serbia, Slovakia…), to to- international law (Serbia in relationare which of many districts, Hungarian former 64 to rights historical claiming movement, districts” “64 the (Hungary: rights historical to Ages), Middle Serbian (the periods historical neglected of especially research, new to reference constant with reconstructed, is tradition identity of policy this Within identity. cultural of “nationalisation” the to technocratically tribute con- to strives policy cultural production, artistic “national” representing and promoting of policy the through and countries), these in discussed not are topics above-mentioned the – Serbia in forces Četnik the by committed states of number a of (the genocide of Armenians in Turkey, policy the civil war in Greece, the atrocities official the of part is oblivion of policy The being andinthecountryoforigin. into come they where countries the in unattractive equally being periodicals and moment, current the at origin of country their of identity modern the . On Patriotisms . Two – Homelands Two

262 | To be from/out 263 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia directed by Dimitar Gochev, a Bulgarian emigrant). emigrant). Bulgarian a Gochev, Dimitar by directed company, theatrical German a by Keg” Powder “The was 2009 BITEF of performance paradigmatic the Bregović; (Kusturica, Balkans the of image unambiguous an of spread further a to of production, works artistic through contemporary contribute, they speaking, objectively though, even practic es, identification national of framework the identities within used Balkan be still overlapping can These like). celebra the and family values (folklore, cuisine, centuries tions, many of the influences being of mutual account of on fruit countries European Eastern of hybrid) majority is, the (that in similar markedly is which life, na the everyday to of contribute tionalisation to managed not has practice, in than terms verbal in more supported is which originality, and folklor authenticity national of and ism fetishisation the However, etc.). ones, European Western on based systems educational of (precisely establishment public above-mentioned cultural the through the of of part part a the been on often decisions have made they deliberately that and Balkans, the of the history of cultural periods the all in existed have processes acculturation that show to term and the introduces globalisation of integrations, panic European and fear spread does but accept the values question European into ed bring not does that Balkans the of opinion lic pub intellectual the provoking Kiossev, Alexander theorist Bulgarian The “represent” thenationalcultural identity. that institutions forming to view a with – Westernmodels on role European based them of all quickly, relatively established were schools rooms, reading Czech the by placed re- were instruments and orchestras Oriental how shows Serbia in culture of history The art. of spheres all in tradition European the on system tural educational-cul- their basing formation), of terms (in cultures” European “older to representationscommon epic and symbolic allegorical, over taken have states nation new of symbols the presentall the day, to century 19th the from Thus, folklore. ethnic and well) as alphabet the (sometimes language orchestra, how museums, libraries, theatres, libraries, museums, how orchestra, Schlesinger self-colonising practices self-colonising in order order in ------equal space would be given to preserving memories and to producing new new producing to and memories preserving to given be would space equal which in system educational an and 2006) Šešić, (Dragićević policy below from cultural the manage institu would programmes, cultural their through autonomous that, tions system, media re free and debates public complex for a space quires up opening and public the of shaping The and identity. preserving developing while diversity, cultural the true create attaining would for opinion preconditions public of framework the mi all within and groups diaspora of nority inclusion the that as and itself, diversified as public be cultural will the support the that cultural means competent therefore, the This, by public. supports shared and policy, adopted cultural trends its and through practices that, the artist state free a a in presupposes culture it free for a and term, the of sense contemporary the modern be in to appears that model well third as the only is It traditional, a model. is it socialist a – as art of sphere the manages that state presupposes strong model a second The are market). citizens (the in what to participate relation to in prepared rela and in want created themselves and artists preserved what to is tion tradition and country, free a free in a is man artist cultural an – three indifference of exist that is model there first The that models. observed policy Skerlić Jovan 1905, As as practice. back far cultural in strategies knowl work to new degree shaping to great and a transfer to edge contribute can world, processes contemporary the development of various in work and life its through be the involved other, ing the on (from and country), values home the left cultural ancestors their when forgotten time sometimes of memories preserves hand, one the on that, diaspora a world, global the in a dispersed include to diaspora – cooperation of forms would which cross-border own their populations, develop minority also the as well as border, state other a the of and side this on populations majority the between dialogue cross- a border through developed but longer based, no would territorially or which – ethnically solely be policy cultural new a for possible be it Would ------

264 | To be from/out 265 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia Sergei Parajanov is praised in Armenia, where he spent the last two years of his nates in the characterisation of the personality of an artist, so that the legacy of situationsimilaris allinthree Caucasian countries where ethnicity predomi ignoringforgettingand cultural themonuments heritage andothers.ofThe all its financial and other resources on the preservation of Armenian heritage, the country and in the diaspora, while the country’s cultural policy still focuses the case of Armenia, where the victim discourse still predominates both inside courseculturalof policy fromfurther isolating country,a whichevidentis in preventordertakentime,tonationalistsamecareinbemustthethe At dis culture. of coop economy market the and trends, exchange eration, cultural international in involved become really to for created Serbia be preconditions the will discourse), traditionalist a cultivate who and Serbia in popular more far are who poets of other that and Bećković than M. abroad received better been always has Popa Vasko of poetry (the world the of framework the within relevant are that those are creations best and significant most our that realise to come but (sacral etc., art) heritage mediaeval cultural traditional 2009), N., (Daković genre a as kans Bal the is folklore, world: what the in that best us represent notion will specific” preconceived “nationally romantic the of rid are we when Only code. cultural national the of part are that creations as then only and creations, all, of scientific or first cultural as creations, their for represent way to the today pave Serbia in will operating they actors wherein networks, existing net entering or creating for works freedom the all have diaspora in groups states. or different Individuals between communication of limited is possibilities it and for ways here, the by help cannot be, may it professional and however educated diplomacy, Cultural 2006). Boli, and (Lechner established ing foot equal an on world the of the culture the are in participating knowledge, for new conditions of are production and preconditions development the culture, a for and created state a within when, Only knowledge. ------15 whose culture he sincerely respected and promoted. life only, and is neglected in Georgia, where he came from, and in Azerbaijan, ic Museum, and the same same the and Museum, ic – the the – place at the Ethnograph the at place 12 Serbs, for the most part, part, most the for Serbs, 13 the City Museum of of Museum City the honorary member of the the of member honorary reflects the presence of of presence the reflects (interview conducted in in conducted (interview presents presents

Serbia. http://vanu.org. Serbia. its Director replies that that replies Director its asked how the Museum Museum the how asked ment of the population, population, the of ment 14

http://sr.wikipedia.org T Romanian, German and and German Romanian, holds true of the Roma Roma the of true holds Sad, September 2008. September Sad, make up the rural seg rural the up make Serbs and Roma in the the in Roma and Serbs http://sr.wikipedia.org its new display, which which display, new its /wiki/Sabit_ and could thus have a have thus could and he Museum in in Museum he remains unknown and and unknown remains in 2006, but his work work his but 2006, in Mehmed_U%C5%BEi Hungarian city. When When city. Hungarian

and and Banat. He became an an became He Banat. A A cultural processes in in processes cultural 11 /wiki/%C5% history of of history other Germans from from Germans other child, together with with together child, ara proudly exhibits exhibits proudly ara cademy of Sciences Sciences of cademy G

unintegrated in the the in unintegrated He was exiled as a as exiled was He S U%C5%BEi%C4% ermans of Our Our of ermans tory from from tory A rs/page.php?84 rts of of rts T %C4%8Danin %C4%8Danin March 2007). March imisoara as a as imisoara T V A imisoara, imisoara, ojvodina ojvodina N laudin_ T A 8Danin ovi ovi imiso 0ejh_ N C S ity ovi ovi ad ad - - - , in thesein parts. Onlythe most educated partourof cul memoriestheofminorities suppress deliberatelythat used liveto stillor cities live other in museums while Wallachian population, the of existence the to points onlysegmenta ofthelocal folklore (national costumes) displays. throughspecific exhibitions imageof our cities, but even today, it is presented more umsbegan, at their instigation, to shape amulticultural internationalofentry foundations Serbian thatmuse with the cultural public as such. It was only following the theJewish community inSerbia togreatera extent than tures. Our sizeable diaspora in Israel communicates with contributionsheritagethenorestheand othercul of Within the framework of cultural policy, nationalism ig Užice such as the Sufi poet Sabit Alaudin Užičanin Alaudin Sabit poet Sufi the as such Užice Užicanin, Mehmed Sheikh chronicler and tribune folk the or originating from Vršac, Hammerstiel, Robert painter Austrian the example, (for ignored completely and forgotten are nations ity ists from this region who belong to one of the minor- art- whereas etc.), Držić Marin Desnica, Vladan Kiš, Danilo Selimović, Meša as such region the in nations majority the of one to belonging artists of case they have more often to do with appropriation (in the Balkans the in that being difference only the well, as Balkans the in kind this of examples many are There 15 In city museums in Serbia, in Bor, Negotin... 13 etc.). 11 as well as Turkish poets from 14 than byway ofpermanent 12 - - - -

266 | To be from/out 267 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia dition andanti-Semiticstatements. tra- critical European the for contempt with spersed inter- is that work Velimirović– Nikolaj of work the glorifies that part same very the is It fear globalisation. of feeds and culture own its of exceptionality the of images nurtures space cultural and media the Serbian of part A Europe. of ingratitude the and made “we” sacrifice the about myth onslaughts the as well as Asia, from the opposing bastion European last the about myth the is countries, European Eastern ous numer- of discourse political populist the in abused and used nationalism, of narratives seductive most – the uniqueness of one’s own people. And one of the cal thought, on fears, as well as a feeling megalomania mythi- on based is it for irrational, and unrealistic is nationalists by felt integrations European of fear The (S. Jones,2009) possible for us to imagine and create our own future.” “Culture establishes our roots in the past and makes it Conclusion the history of one people, the majority one. becauserevealdesirableandtheit, cultural history was tant, more often because cultural workers did not wish becauseto the artist in question did not consider it impor rarely origin, artist’s ethnic an concealhistories often theatricaltheJewstoor culturaland Serbia.lifeof Art contributionthepublicturalaboutknowsTsintsars of operate with facts, nor are they interested in “objec- in interested they are nor facts, not with operate do policy cultural nationalist and Nationalism 16

- 16 pp. 193–194) pp. ( goals.” Jews’ the serve and road Jews’ the walk own, their as principles Jewish adopt truth, the as lies Jewish accept Christoclasm, Jewish adopt programmes, Jews’ accept head, Jew’s a with think they that so Jews, to surrendered totally have Europeans that wonder with one (...) communism. and capitalism tion, revolu general pacifism, faiths, all of tolerance atheism, socialism, strikes, democracy, Christ: crucified who Jews, by composed been have slogans European beliefs. non- and beliefs all of equality the of speak trance, a in bulists somnam of manner I that. accepts Europe and nature, outside God other no is there that and god, supreme the is nature that teach I recipe. Jews’ the lowing fol (atheists), heathens are sons learned most values. measuring for scales own their it give Jews until value a as anything appreciate believe. to it command Jews what except anything believe knowledge. as it give Jews what from apart nothing (...) this. know V ts politicians, in the the in politicians, ts scientists greatest ts “Europe does not not does “Europe elimirović elimirović A ll the modern modern the ll I N t does not not does t I ., 2000, 2000, ., t cannot cannot t I t knows knows t I t fills fills t I - ts ts - - romanticism. romanticism. initiated process political secular, canbedeeplydistortinganddeceptive”(Gellner,1997). extremelyare they when even which, memory selective and amnesia own “its has therefore, Nationalism, policy. cultural of narratives desirable accordance the with in events certain of adaptation and abuse as well as other, the iation, which can be achieved, first of all, by means of remove, distance from tural policy has only one purpose, to strengthen the feeling of national affil- cul- in Nationalism proof. deducing when argumentation or criteria tive” evidently, a new St St new a evidently, Serbian Orthodox Church Church Orthodox Serbian V (...) (...) Day cult was created, as as created, was cult Day recent phenomenon. phenomenon. recent Serbian nation accepted accepted nation Serbian place in the spiritual life life spiritual the in place pseudomythical variant. variant. pseudomythical day red-letter a become as far back as the era of of era the as back far as century, romantic poets poets romantic century, slogan, ‘For the honour the ‘For slogan, itus Day ( Day itus the core national myth, myth, national core the A is rather interesting. interesting. rather is is characteristic that it it that characteristic is manner in which it has has it which in manner an unexpected conclu unexpected an accompanied by a new new a by accompanied new St St new t that time, it became became it time, that t gave it an exceptional exceptional an it gave of the Serbian people. people. Serbian the of occurred parallel with with parallel occurred able cross and golden golden and cross able in the calendar of the the of calendar the in and ideologues of the the of ideologues and the Kosovo myth and and myth Kosovo the I sion of the national- the of sion tradition assumes a assumes tradition n the 20th century, century, 20th the n wherein the Kosovo Kosovo the wherein national holiday, St St holiday, national 17 the creation of the the of creation the “ A V s a church and and church a s V itus Day cult, cult, Day itus idovdan) is a is idovdan) I n the 19th 19th the n freedom’.” V itus itus T he he I - - t Vitus DayandtheHonourableCross . – work Pavlović’s Miodrag in defined well tionally excep- were relations mutual their of roots the cause be- today, review special a requires nationalism and religion state, the between connection This 2003. in saint a as him canonised and 1991, in remains his of transport Velimirović,Nikolajthe of organised works the accepts uncritically nationalism Serbian Hence (Kišjuhas, A.2009) Spinosa…” Locke, Hobbes, Descartes, of works the “Tolerancemankind religiongiven of has criticism of identity. European of part and heritage European of part important an religion,is of criticism of question the including criticism, of question the though even Europe, including everywhere, nationalists and ists fundamental- to convenient is that is issues the This of one violation. rights human a religion” dering “slan- calls that resolution a adopted Nations United the of Council Rights Human the 2009, March in and states, Islamic by Nations United the to dressed ad- first was demand this religion; of criticism of ity possibil- any rejects and faith of respect absolute an Nationalism today, everywhere in the world, demands 17 St

268 | To be from/out 269 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia the state (that is, primarily through its policy of remembering and oblivion). policybecomes– official cultural policy owingtolerancetheto thepartofon victims (first of all, the victims of socialism), even when not definedabout mythsas culturaland myths heroic developmentof thefigures, andphenomena whereacritical review of the past is undesirable. The idealisation of historical constitutingnarrativescontemporaryOrthodoxandrelyingfaith onchurch, derstood concept of national identity, closely connected with maintaining and tural policy, dealing, first of all, with issues pertaining to the traditionally un Therefore, it is evident that we are still in the sphere of ethnically defined cul intercultural( dialogueprogrammesof real few only are greeof the adopted intercultural responsibility of the state, even though there de the ofproof usuallytakenas are rule the exceptions SuchtoNagy. Josef stateof Serbia, unless it is a world-renowned artist like the from anything expect cannot Austria…)zerland, Swit Germany, in work and live Roma and lachians Wal (many origin Serbian ethnically of not is that ing”about Serbs outside Serbia. TheSerbian diaspora politicalthatparties still“patrioticallycompete at car policytrulywillcarecitizensaboutSerbia,the of indicatehavereachedmomentthatwewhencultural a notdiaspora, doin regionand the countries other in in living Serbs towards policy permanent a define to Club Progressive the of demand the as suchSerbia, in heardstill are thatdemands the yet, And entirely an – discourse. neoliberalism undesirable of rule the of time the at is, that – discourse socialist the to close too discourse a of part as significance, its lost entirely has “popular” epithet The wavelength. “national” the on operating media events, and festivals national institutions”, “national 49). many p. great a 2007, Hence D., (Vuksanović seen.” be to means be as “To recognised special. seen, be such, to demands it exists, it that feel in to order exhausted In be itself. to itself allow cannot policy cultural within Nationalism 18 but - - - Compendium 18 dokumenti/o_ www.napredniklub.org/ Serbia”, outside living people Serbian the on law a and citizenship on law a pass to essary “First of all, it is nec is it all, of “First , 2008). , N K.php http:// - - - - ethics of church leaders, without being understood as as understood being without leaders, church of the ethics of questioning individual in and figures national major some of fall” “down the in result might it though even should thinking, people free a critical, of include culture the of foundations the that believe who and those culture, Serbian of “values” the about thinking critical and criticism allow not do who and century, 19th the by defined form the in nation and faith tradition, idealise who those between but right, the and left the tween be longer no albeit – wars ideological – waged being still are wars old ture cul of sphere the in integrations, European of process the despite Hence, the fascist and nationalist policies of the the of policies nationalist and fascist the against struggle the where – society civil stratified the of framework the in of with instead occur policy, – cultural by supported culture circles expert of within place taking sphere the in confrontations why is That organisa tions). non-governmental numerous by forcefully, and directly much more defended, are interests (whose Church the and faith to also relation and in powers-that-be) guarantee (the itself to to is, relation that in – expression of sphere freedom cultural the of autonomy the ensure and attitude its define clearly to unable is policy cultural for public, the in nate domi still intelligentsia “traitorous” and “patriotic” into divisions why is tionalist moves on the part of the Church). the of part the on na moves the tionalist to especially reacting, avoid and silent keep often, statements more even media or, issue authorities the (while orientation and civil pro-European of organisations non-governmental to over left is organisations Obraz [reputation] and and [reputation] a priori priori a positive. That That positive. Dveri [gate] [gate] ------

270 | To be from/out 271 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia 13. 12. 11. 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iterature

Available from:www.erictarts.org [accessedSeptember2009] [online]. Report Commission. European the for Europe.Study in Dialogue 2008. EricART in Cultural Policy and Management, University of Arts, Belgrade. Đedović Dajana (2007). cultural policy,paperforICCPR2008,Istanbul PeterDuelund, (2008) mediation intheBalkans,OKO, Sarajevo (2004). Sanjin Dragojević i Milena Šešić Dragićević Triandafilidoy, Palgrave Macmillan, London 2006. (pp. 43-57) divides?,in: Imagined (2008) Sanjin Dragojević i Milena Šešić Dragićević Budapest reader, CEU SUN Europe, Central and Eastern in period post-totalitarian (1999) Milena Šešić Dragićević turne politike, ZbornikradovaFDU,n.8-9,pp.387–396 (2005), Milena Šešić Dragićević tors, BiserkaCvjeticanined,Culturelink, Zagreb, pp.103 –111; tural development, in: Sharedfuturecul- (2006) policies: of Milena, Šešić Dragićević Universitaires deFrance (2006), Thierry Montbrial, De Beograd Fakultetteleviziju, i radioumetnosti, dramskihfilm, pozorište, (2008) Nevena Daković, culturalpolicies.net, [accessedJune2009] Compendium: Cultural Policies and Trends in Europe. (2008) Bonn, Baumann, S., 2000. spread ofNationalism.London:Verso Anderson, B., 1983. TransculturalEurope, hrn Dvriy Ntoa Apoce t Intercultural to Approaches National Diversity. Sharing Liquid modernity Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origins and Dynamics of communication: new ways and new ac- Vukov sabor, Reflections on the national dimension of European of dimension national the on Reflections Isiu za Institut žanr , (filmski) kao Balkan ed. by UlrikeAnnaMeinhofbyand ed. Pressesmonde du system le et L’action Cultural policy and cultural life in the in life cultural and policy Cultural Demokratičnost i dometi kul- dometi i Demokratičnost . London: Blackwell Publishers master thesis, UNESCO Chair Intercultural www. 21. 20. 19. 18. 17. 16. 15. 14. 27. 26. 25. 24. 23. 22.

Klaic, D., (2005), (2005), D., Klaic, septembar 2009,str.7 3. Danas, religije, kritika Nepoželjna (2009), Aleksej Kišjuhas Modernization Process,Oslo:TMVSenteret, pp.73-81 D. (eds.) Simeonova in: K. i Sejersted Cultures, Fr. Ginev, SelfColonizing The (1995), A., Kiossev, Jones, Samuel(2009),Expressivelives,Demos,London logue, MuseumofCityNoviSad,September2008 cata- exhibition (2008) grada, našeg Nemci – priča novosadska Jedna HRC_RES_7_19.pdf, [accessed3october2009] gions. 27 March 2008, reli- of defamation Combating 7/19. Resolution Council, Rights Human Blackwell 1987. E., Gellner, Gellner, E.,1983.NationsandNationalism.Oxford: Blackwell NK.php [accessedseptember2009] klub, Napredni Belong, NewYork: Arcade Publishing Maalouf, Amin (2000). udžbenike inastavnasredstva za Zavod : Beograd / nacije službi u kulture vizuelne srpske i evropske sistem (2006) Nenad. Makuljević Hill andWang, NewYork Kostrzewa, Robert by ed. Kultura, from writings West, and East Between in: patriotisms Two fatherlands: Two (1990). Jozef Jan Lipski quences, BlackwellPublishing (2005) J. Boli and F. Lechner, Observatory Budapest & CAC Budapest: (2007). Co-operation Cultural national (2007), D., Klaic, publications) www.eurocult.org/ on (also Foundation Cultural European http://www.napredniklub.org/dokumenti/o_ http://ap.ohchr.org/documents/E/HRC/resolutions/A_ Mobility of Imagination, A Companion Guide to Inter- to Guide Companion A Imagination, of Mobility utr, dniy n Politic and Identity Culture, uoe s Clua Project Cultural a as Europe In the Name of Identity: Violence and the Need to mtot ncoan iea XX veku: XIX u ideja nacionalna i Umetnost World Culture: Origines and Conse- and Origines Culture: World Cultural Aspects of the of Aspects Cultural . Oxford: Basic Basic Oxford: . . Amsterdam: Amsterdam: .

272 | To be from/out 273 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia (UN)Limited Identities. Milena Dragićević Šešić was one of the lecturers at the International Summer Academy the in management and policy cultural Europe. and region of country, field the in projects 50 then more real has ized and languages dozen in translated essays, 100 then more and than books more dozen published has She Europe. of pro around all training professor curricula different university and and at grammes studies Belgrade media in and Arts management of cultural policy, University cultural the at Mediation and nagement Šešić Dragićević Milena 35. 34. 33. 32. 31. 30. 29. 28.

Hrišćanska knjiga,Belgrade (2000). Nikolaj Velimirović Todorova Maria, (1997) Skerlic Jovan,Omladinainjenaknjizevnost,(SKA),Beograd 1906. Selimović Meša,(1987)ZaiprotivVuka,BIGZ,Beograd eds. (2006).TransculturalEurope,Palgrave Macmillan,London Triandafilidoy, Anna and Ulrike Meinhof, in: Kevin Robins, Beograd (1998) Miodrag, Popovic 232 br. populizam; i Demokratija (2000) Nebojša Popov dominantne pojave,Vreme,Beograd do marginalne od populizam: Srpski (1993), Nebojša Popov is head of UNESCO Chair in Interculturalism, Art Ma- Art Interculturalism, in Chair UNESCO of head is Imagining Balkans , Biblioteka XX vek, XX Biblioteka krst, časni i Vidovdan IHTUS, prozor. tamnički Kroz , Oxford University Press Republika - - , ticand an integral part of the dominant discourse, as did the ideology of exclu eral radicalisation of the political and social scene became a specific characterisofeverything that deviated from the clich ing hatred in the context of desirability, a feeling of intolerancebian to nationand rejection on the one hand; on the other, by inventing enemiesthat were andsent propagathyperbolised the value and the specific characteristics of the Ser undesirable.and accordanceIn withabove,thevalue-ideologicalthe messages closeda symbolic order wherein anyalternative articulation became impossible thistheme,entirely an newmediaframework wascreated, thereby establishing of stereotypes about the national identity. Through the media intensificationwas defined of in Serbia; it was based on nationalist notionsTowards and foregroundedthe end of the 1980s, athis setwas precisely how the new identity paradigm thus, the issue of culture in a broader sense. isin correlation with a multitude of outside influences. The issue of identity conditions,is, but is connected with the symbolic universe of the given society and manentlaws, which would be realised independently of the social and historical is, it does not come into being and does not develop in accordance with its im of stereotypes that are on offer. In this context, thought is notdefined autonomous,inthis wayis not comprehended that through experience butthrough seta is seen and interpreted is inseparable from the notion of identity,within for thethe framework realityof the dominant value matrix. The way in which “reality” whichvalidatesit itself, makesitself meaningful, where“reality” interpretedis tive knowledge and their interpretation within a particular community,politicalelite. through Whatarewedealing withhere, therefore, aresymbols collecof valuesalmostsystemthewhichalwaysofisdetermined intellectual the by and textthat predominates in a given society/at a given time, that is, in keeping with contexts of reality. Thus identity/identities will develop in keeping with the con People’s Heads Pictures in multitudediscursiveof stimuli arisingdiverse in a through being into comes that category able the assumption that collective identity is a change For the purpose of this text, we shall proceed from é sbeing offered was spread. The gen Bo ris ris Žu jk ------o

274 | To be from/out 275 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia eralcivilisational standards. Thecontext Serbia,in unfortunately, opposedis within a particular context, but that context is never in opposition to the gen only deal with isolated segments of real events from Serbia and interpret them itself.aroundWesternworldtheexample, can anditselfformedia, about es societyproducthismessagesthat the ofbasis the createdon societyisgiven a of picturethe fornegative, is questionthis to answer The abroad.ceived perpicturethatitselfpictureSerbiaisproduceshow ofofand kind what is Within the framework of such a constellation of things, the question that arises tion through a collage made up of entirely disparate explanations. paradoxicaldominantofdiscourseinterpretpremises thecan ofsituaevery characterisedbynumbera ofparadoxes, for citizens wading through the mess self-destructivenessself-isolation.and Accordingly,Serbiais everydayinlife allusionspertaining Serbiantonationalism, stillvegetatesirrationality, its in culturaleverydayand life, which,dominanttheowing to discourse, basedon values.consequencesThe thisanomieofare felt, political,ourfirstall, inof reotypes,decreasea ofprosocial orientation andturninga towards utilitarian tionalist point of view) groups, the widespread presence of prejudices and ste wards different ethnic, religious, political and other unacceptable (from a na toleranceto decreaseobviousof an noteshall we presentday, the to 1980s By monitoring the results of many public opinion surveys from the end of the to linkpeopleintoasinglesocialnetwork. used that bonds breakingof the and orientation social of loss a of symptoms are here with dealing are we what that say freely can One individual. the of level the on orientation value-symbolic of change a to led is, that anomie, and degradation general a to led like, the and values authoritarian heritage, teristics of the social structure, the mythologisation of historical and cultural charac- specific the pauperisation, mass decisions, political destructive The it on a national, ethnic, religious or any other basis. siveness, which negated and discriminated against any difference whatsoever, be ------Dedicated to to Dedicated ily on what will be determined to represent values and non-valueswithin in Serbia.the country itself, and what processes unfolding kind the of picture primarily on depends then, Serbia, it will of picture be willThe depend primar symbolism of disrespect of otherness and maintain theit as a perennialanewperceive always value. that meaningsintertwined of up made is universe discursive-symbolic chaotic a Such like. the and forgive”, easily and naive, and“goodare everybodylike”,wearecontrarythem,they butwhatknowsto ofbelonging to the nation, which define it in opposition to others –“because is,ourselves, awarenessthatof to added beenrehabilitation elementshave – about the national identity, which additionally burdens the process of national chauvinistideas have been successfully incorporated into the set of stereotypes that additionalisproblem An aimed. are ideas these whom citizens,at nary ideasarestill present publictheindiscourse, mindsthethusordiandinof anti-integrationistgeneratorsofthe longer,for even last could Serbia,it In Germany. in years 25 lastedprocess comparison,this of sake theFor years. twenty past the overdevastated constantly been have whichstandards, value sus does not refer only to legal definitions of norms but also to defining moral broader social consensus about what is allowed and what is not. Such a consen state creates such a climate using all the resources at its disposal, thus creatingthe achievedif bea onlystandards, canvaluewhich nationaland redefine the solelyifitischanged inside thecountry. For that tohappen, itisnecessary to and onlychange will abroad Serbia pictureof the thatstandards, sosuch to Boris Žujko participatedintheInternational SummerAcademy(UN)LimitedIdentities. man media. parative sociology at Humboldt University. His texts are occasionally published in Ger- com- for Department the at PhD his completing currently is he where Berlin in lives (daily Serbia in media newspaper independent various for journalist a as worked Žujko Boris B rice rice RV ačv, t. bten 97 n 20. ic 20 he 2005 Since 2003. and 1997 between etc.) Pančevo, RTV Demokratija, T aton, a tragic victim of violence of victim tragic a aton, - - -

276 | To be from/out 277 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia interest. In order to produce a common identity among dissimilar entities dissimilar among identity common a produce to collective order In a interest. for basis the as identity an shared estates his on peasant nobleman a and Magyar century nineteenth a differences, their Despite terest. in- common of spectrum the lays forth) so and on so and nations societies, (communities, groups of background the in that forget not let’s current but state, its in persuasive too sound doesn’t example this maybe now, OK group wasestablished–basedoninclusionandexclusion. Academy the of identity an Thus out. are C and B and A while Belgrade, in week tremendous the for in are Z and Y and X end: the until possible was decision arbitrary an criteria, the beyond and extent certain some to And the mechanism around any sort of selection process based on identity traces. debating just I’m bad, nothing good, Nothing group. the of forming final tion of candidates. This means that some eligibility criteria were used for selec- the a was it all of First group? Academy the of example the on function choice) a of part (as selection arbitrary this did How perspective). better a for (just Academy the around gathered group the take Let’s choice. mere of the way in which the which in way the and inclusion as Identity about: all is what on clue first the of kind some is it Yeah,here to...” “affiliation an as defined be can people which to according finding the stress could we Then whatever. or sports winter or fishing with dealing with the Serbian identity/identities is so much different from another SELF dealing ME, specific A ME. of part already now are extenso) (in identity of matter the on interpretations various and definitions these all course, Of style” commentuponSerbianidentity. “free a produce to try and these of any skip should I thought I term. a such sounds familiar... Serbian? Hmmm, in/from a sham group. Why sham? Simple: because Simple: sham? Why group. sham a in/from exclusion or inclusion are to be made possible is a process a is possible made be to are exclusion f nrpig n/r conceptualizing and/or encrypting of ways different or interest on centuries, depending past the in given were swers an- many Well, IDENTITY? an is What M ari u s s S tan ties. Andthisisbecauseitcan showyoumore clearlywhat’stobedonewhen similari- obvious on based identity an about than dissimilarities damental fun- on based identity an about it’s when meaningful and interestingmore that of sake the for just examples distinct apparently and parallel two these draw to chose I the entire scenario. case, this In our to do so, based on that already few times mentioned “common interest”. endeav- constant a and willingness by (:identical) this like become can they entities... identical for case the always not is it But entities! identical tinated agglu- story: whole the tells itself in “identity” term The interest. common a had all they Because Why? others). many so and food customs, costumes, history, (language, posses to needs nation any which items symbolic certain upon agreement the namely matrix, selection specific a into fit to impelled they all had a common interest.Because The members of a nation-state group? were initially same the in up ended backpack, their in experiences and approaches various with individuals different such oth- that come how the Still, ers. with dissimilar so be to out turned involved eventually everyone where nevertheless, matrix lax A matrix. selection this into fit to impelled initially therefore were members group’s Acad. The Diaspora. Serbian the ground, a“Serbian”relevant experienceor,alternatively,anaffiliationwith back- professional (letter), motivation – criteria selection the to equal less or more was interest” “common a produce to artificial destined instruments the of above, set shown as manner/mechanism same the In Serbian identity). nowadays the of facades many so common the a studying was and (which interest members its of dissimilarities obvious between interface the at appeared group Acad. The accessible. became identity common a for platform the Thus, nation-states). of birth the referringto (I’m dishes cific spe- even or mentalities features, geographical monuments, values, myths, artificial of pretexts,philological arguments, historical on based – used was instruments set a concepts), sociological abstract just or humans it (name turns out to be more an effect rather than causality of causality than rather effect an more be to out turns similarity which is in stake. And I find it much it find I And stake. in is which mechanism making identity

278 | To be from/out 279 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia champagne, wine, cheese aso. The others about Paris: Eiffel tower, fashion, tower, Paris:Eiffel about others The aso. cheese wine, champagne, France: about others The example. simplest the take Let’s core. very its to grade), to the landscapes etc. In terms of marketing, an identity is simplified (Bel- capital the to country, the to people, the to related features about it’s whether it: in involved dimensions many so the show better can it because “identity” term the of plural the prefer also I Serbs. as characteristics same the share don’t who people are others The others”? “the by meant is what again, yet But OTHERS! THE BY PERCEIVED FEATURES POSSIBLE ALL OF SUM THE = IDENTITIES SERBIAN way: particular this in cept con- operational an as work better can it think I IDENTITIES, – plural its with Combined (others). other the of perception the is element defining decisive The be. might they believes or feels or thinks anyone what merely requires TITY relatedsemantics The into. looking aresome term the to not IDEN- of concept very the Hence, define. to attempt an without least at or definition; a without start cannot IDENTITY the towards approach good A you can,rather thanproducingdefinitiveandperniciousanswers... as questions many as rise to useful it’s Sometimes concept. open an as tity” “iden- of idea the indeed out stresses this And results. palpable of terms in anywhere get didn’t we outcome, fruitful and decent any as course, of And “identity”. of concept huge the about debate any in involved perspectives of variety large the encompass to was aim The all! them had word,we’ve one in philosophical, historical, philological or even anthropological approaches... duce a meaningful overall debate on Serbian identity? We’ve had marketing, pro- to order in harmonized been have could perspectives and approaches various such come before.How telling was I preciselywhat emphasize to just Secondly, the entire programme of the Academy was heterogeneously enough (?), we’llsee... case Serbian the be this Could feature. joint a in up end to seems nothing * The “narrativity” transforms isolated isolated transforms “narrativity” whatever). The or constellation identitarian configuration, it (name network constructed a to parts bet interconnecting a by only Thus, appears events. understanding ter other many with in relationship event spatial single a and such temporal of meaning the spe discern to This demands event). narrative (or cial phenomenon isolated precludes singular narrative a this of that way sense-making a in narrative, special a for need a is Therefore it term. long a on sense make possibly cannot this category, fied take the just you if this: like say Let’s about? all it is What Serbian the identity/identities. about narrative proper a create to is task main The basis. cal theoreti on prescribed and predicted be can real identity the an are which by These means disciplines). related marketing or sorts all of sciences social about it’s (whether other” “epistemological an needs knowl discipline edge every project collective order and in self-identity that cohesive is a belief consolidate to personal my obvious: bit a seems conclusion The the oneswhoare subjectstothisperception. by influenced be should and can perception exterior an because is that And so. do to effort personal Serbs’ is Serbia upon perception better a to input main the Still on. so and opportunities investment cinematography, ture, identity/identities mayremain unknown:thingsasfood,music,sports,cul- Serbian the of aspects many among endeavour, bidirectional (or this Without others). abroad perceived) be to like would they (as identity own their promoting consider not might or might who themselves Serbs of that And identity. an about knowledge deepest upgradingtheir consider not might or might who others the of that endeavour: bidirectional a is perception cific spe- this of formation the hand, other the On identity. certain a shaping is others the of perception the how obvious is it So, it! about that’s hmmm, bombs... Belgrade: about others The Serbia). with relation in used is city Dutch a since “hilarious” least at is this (well Hague Serbia: the even Milošević, war, about others The stake! in topic the to back Now, aso. love of city Exit festival Exit and try to produce a meaning by placing this event in a speci in event this placing by a meaning produce to try and events into into episodes . Only by making making by Only . - - - - -

280 | To be from/out 281 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia Now, let’sjustgiveatleastfourdimensionstothis“narrativity”: all). at not action, branding mere a for euphemism a not is this (and strategy national a equals identity about narrative herent co a point: the to already coming I’m Yes, think I fact. the of significance Exit an episode (instead of a singular and isolated event), some may achieve achieve may some event), isolated and singular a of (instead episode an structed and social action mediated. mediated. action social and con structed are identities which through discourses of type right the ture cap to Serbs allows it because importance and relevance most of is narrativity scientific) (or conceptual This society”. “Serbian ture”, cul “Serbian can actor”, we “Serbian as terms it, to importance using great ascribe By narrativity. social a most of the is representation This abstract above). (mentioned all narratives of time sorts over other reconstruct the and construct to order in vocabulary er narrativity Scientific tion andsoon. europeanisa- vs. balkanisation democracy, vs. totalitarianism as cepts con- explanatory broad into packing overall the is this – Metanarrativity and expertexplanationsupon,toembeditasa“statenarrative”. official create to tend institutions public perspective, this In it). in role huge a plays also (media Serbs about speaking) of (sort ro-story mac- a narrative, institutional an less or more is this – narratives Public affects consciences, beliefs (aso) and it is affected by these in return. titiesnomatter howdifferent they look like. This ontological narrative what to do (?). This kind of “narrativity” endowsas: individualssuchquestion majorwith another identowards step first the is this course, of And are). they whodescribe to usedextent, certain some (to lives Ontologicalnarratives – the purpose of this kind is to think up the prop the up think to is kind this of purpose the – – stories that Serbs may use to make sense of their of sensemake to use may Serbs thatstories – ------bian? Hmmm,soundsfamiliar...(intermsoffamiliarity). Ser- state: to able be least at should planet this on everyone studies), tional transi- of terms (in “end” an to come shall these all when end, the in And which deeplyneedsare-contextualisation andreaffirming. exist, to ceased never actually that open, always is that identity An identity. Serbian adequate more a reconstruct to order in project, national or state a as frame, joint a in used be should before described narratives four All etc. bombings NATO wars, regime, Milošević’s the reality: this of derstanding un- broader historical and spatial a into prejudice/perception pre-formed a which at point the is here And measure. doubtful any without grant a for narrative this take foreigners the of most why shocking not it’s So one. rigid a nevertheless is and narrative western dominant the is This nationalistic”. and reluctant “European still for the sake of the argument that after the year 2000, the Serbian people are say let’s helpful: always it’s take– Let’s example close. another a to come can projects as building or re-building a Serbian identity (or Serbian identities) such “narrativity”, introducing by only that believe I And relationality. cal analyti- and space time, excludes IDENTITY towards approach categorical Any IDENTITY. as concept an such of fixity the beyond tran- picture a scending give can it because “narrativity” of terms in approach this chose I MariusStan Identities Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was Marius also member and spokesman of the civic movement CommunistCrimes inRomania, within the Documentation and Research Office. InvestigationHeis of the for Institute the researcherat a ascurrently workingis He 2000. sity. His research is focused on the facing the past process in the Republic of Serbia after . isPhDcandidate inthefield ofpolitical sciences attheBucharest Univer should interfere and shift a shift and interfere should identity narrative Spiritual Militia (Bucharest). (UN)Limited (UN)Limited -

282 | To be from/out 283 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia fascination and a problem. Writers seeking to ‘find’ the real Serbian iden Serbian real the ‘find’ to seeking Writers problem. a and of fascination source a both is history Serbia’s of rawness the observers, Western For have becometheclichésofWestern commentaryontheSerbianpeople. which of both stubbornness, and hospitality extreme between contrast the by instance for exemplified images, different two projects frequently Serbia world. the and Europe in position country’s the over ambiguity and ance defi- of history long a in situated be can interference external to resistance Serbian of episodes recent most the fact, In decades. recent of events the in rooted aresolely Europe relationswith frequentlystrained Serbia’s that gest sug- to however, wrong, be ‘European’would from It away values. shift civic a of signs as interpreted are apathy political widespread and accession EU chaos. economic and ity criminal- corruption, by characterised chauvinist, and nationalist, looking, backward is Serbia This Europe. on back population its turn should Serbia the that believe of proportion significant but small a hand, other the On Europe. in firmly located country, progressive and modern a of one is age im- This Europe. from interest attract rightly scene arts vibrant a and vals festi- music acclaimed Internationally integration. European desirefor and culture European to affinity their emphasise they and beyond, and in Europe extensively travelled have Serbs Many world. the of knowledge and ism cosmopolitan- Serbian in pride palpable a is there instance, For outside. from country the on back reflectedare which world, the to images disparate presents Serbia themselves. see individuals how and it, within position Europe, its with relations society the shaped has trauma that suggest and present past Serbia’s decades. recent in and centuries past during formation Identity Issue of Serbian The Unresolved Reluctance to co-operate with The Hague, stalled Hague, The with co-operate to Reluctance day we need to explore the process of image of process the explore to need we day toidentity Serbia’s understand to order felt in contemporary politics and society. In and theconsequencesofthisperiodare still Serbia, Europe than image problematic more a had in country no 1990s the During T h o mas mas J acks o - n international image during the 1990s to both identify with, and show re show and with, identify both to 1990s the during image international negative their used Serbs Many imagery. external negative with dealt have Serbs how at look we if victimhood) stress (that narratives Serbian ditional tra with interacts formation image external how It understand to possible is stereotyping. this of impacts tangible are rebellious There resistance, resentments. and stereotypes: ness of pattern familiar a into slips Serbia often of coverage Western underestimated. be cannot creation image in role West’s The cul values. ‘Western’civic upholds political that one to Serbia’s society and ture of transition the upon - ‘demonisation’ or - tion forma image negative of role the analysing without identity Serbian rary to helped contempo discuss to has impossible is It trauma world. the of view recent society’s the this shape that in many however, from region, differs the country in The others image. and identity of issues with gling strug still is that society trauma’ ‘post a as described be could today Serbia ‘other’. an articulating through identity own one’s defining of process the of part formation, age self-im of part a is It sophisticated. less as regard they people towards way same the behave countries many in must, elites urban One that counter exploring. nevertheless, needs and discourses ‘Balkanist’ into feeds It bia. people ridiculed the Milošević regime and other aspects of modern life life modern unease his of described Morgan time same the At aspects music. ‘Turbo-folk’ as such other and regime Milošević the ridiculed people These artists. and journalists musicians, ‘opposition’- Serbian the of bers mem educated the with always was 1990s) the (during centres urban bian Serbia, of In Search In Stones: find. they contradictions the by confused constantly are tity of stones, stones, of 1 Peter Morgan, Morgan, Peter A 1997, p.103 1997, berystwyth, berystwyth, A barrel barrel external observations of Serbia: urban educated educated Ser of nature true urban the to exceptions the are Serbia: people of observations external i fo eggn wt apcs f eeya’ Ser existence. ‘everyday’ bian of aspects with engaging from him prevented and nation the of sections other belittled ‘opposition’ this with had he conversations the that Peter Morgan notes that his time spent in large Ser large in spent time his that notes Morgan Peter 1 This is a recurrent theme in many many in theme recurrent a is This A Barrel of of Barrel A ------

284 | To be from/out 285 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia know a Serb. Characteristics such as spite [ spite as to such Serb a Characteristics takes it Serb. that a and know futile are people attempts Serbian outsiders’ the that ‘understand’ belief to a fostered has reference of emo frames and tional conceptual shared its of society Serbian within Self-awareness disdain. or admiration with them viewed ther ei who observers foreign confused ones, previous the as spirited highly as demonstrations, subsequent The NATO by bombs. united Serbs, as streets the to as took resisting self-consciously of protesters the instead democracy, demanding Then, citizens rehabilitation. this undo to 1999 in bombard NATOment the for only Serbs, the of towards image way battered some the in restoring contributed This it. within place their highlight to order in culture Western to alluded protesters The and 1996 demonstrations. 1997 the during notably most regime, Milošević the against struggle their acknowledge to Europe to appealed youth, the especially population, West. the to, sistance o e cutis ota ter itr wti a rae Erpa con European broader a within history their portray countries common see more is to trends it Nowadays contemporary history. of and and ethnography outside depiction and the provocation in of part Habsburg equally is expansion, aggression Ottoman Nazi against Europe bulwark East a South in as role historic its of recognition for desire Serbia’s the and Serbs the of conflicts. perception Yugoslav foreign influencing in role Serbian the the neglect not of should we attempts Also, them. despite undermine to stereotypes, Serbs some by reinforce often Balkans the of Exter images nal criticism. pre-empt or guilt, of feelings assuage to help so may own ciety one’s of understanding of lack a Expressing history. traumatic with a dealing of method a be also in may on stress irrationality and this Further, comprehensibility world. is outside It the negatively. defiance showing portrayed of way being a is country the when particu times during themselves larly manifest which attributes, Serbian cited commonly

At the time of Yugoslavia’s disintegration, the urban urban the disintegration, Yugoslavia’s of time the At inat ] and defiance [ defiance and ] prkos ] are are ] ------is likely that this process will accelerate. Today, a similar visit to that un that to visit similar a Today, it accelerate. migrants, will process skilled this of that likely flow is reverse gradual a and regimes, an visa of integration, easing European deeper of likelihood the Given culture. youth vibrant a to thanks partly image, external its changing of already process a has begun Serbia forget. to wanted They people society. many that rural past a and poor represented a of symbolic as emigrants Portugal its see self-image. to began countries’ the for good be to proved of This parts other Europe. from particularly ‘arrived’ had immigrants, attract they to that started they when considered Portugal and effects. Ireland like unpredictable have Countries can precedents Other European. consid be they to what ered with expectations their match to tried and Europeans ‘good’ be to wanted developed Portuguese The was Europe”. of slogan pupils best a the be 1980s “Let’s the During Europe. to relate can successfully world. self-image the peripheral a in with country a position how of our example and an is Portugal history oth view what we how ourselves, and us of of think think we ers what about constructed are Identities magazine the in published Such article an in neighbours. message the Slavic was their with European common in modern little have that progressive, as countries themselves from reinvent and themselves Balkans distance to the attempts Slovenian and Croatian about cyni also cal is today media other The Serbia. from affect just not coming does This will countries. interpretations past the competing of alienate depictions and some that antagonise worry constant a is interpre there competing many tations, with but civilisation, European in role its of acknowledgement history broader wants their also Serbia way. interpret this in that ethnography and countries two are France and Portugal text. 2 a Balkan country.” 31 31 country.” Balkan a

T he Economist. “Still “Still Economist. he October 2008 October ture on the Croatian coast and higher per capita capita per deep. skin only higher was wealth) and coast Croatian the on ture architec (Venetian who imagery Western that journalist suggested Croatian a quoted also article The underworld.” violent and “murky Croatia’s scribed 2 Economist Economist that de that ------

286 | To be from/out 287 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia in this transition. this in participate to them for opportunities many are there and itself help country must the that conscious also but abroad life new a seeking perhaps instabil ity, political and economic continuing of face the in per apathetic haps ‘opposition’, urban similar a find would Morgan Peter by dertaken Identities. Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was Thomas European East South and studies fromUCL. Central in MA an and University Sheffield from politics in BA a holds He Serbia. in transfer knowledge and mobility on research conducting is Jackson Thomas PhD candidate at University College London (UCL) where he is he where (UCL) London College University at candidate PhD (UN)Limited - - cultural, geographical or normative belonging? Is a pure “cultural” iden- “cultural” pure a Is belonging? normative or geographical cultural, definition identity will be the most persuasive of one? Do we define ourselves kind by ethnic, What Đinđić? of assassination the and 2000 in olution” during the 1990s, after the backlashes in the aftermath of the so-called “rev - crisis of times the after left is notion positive Which excluded? be to is what and who included, be to is Who Serbia? European of idea the it is or era, Milošević’s the even or past socialist the from legacy the it is or nowadays, until Dušan Tsar of Empire the Empire, Roman the of legacy historical Is it values? and norms culture, heritage, of kind Which share? we do what common, in have we do nation of vision What refer? it does past national / refer?Toidentity does nation of kind which history interpretationof which Toare: answered be to questions main The mean. should identity” tional the In context not. of the recent past it became what even more unclear what the term and of “na- box black this in be should it what about agreement common a find to difficult been has it years few last the in and Currently Serbian identityaswell. the of construct social the affecting are and Serbia of picture their structing what is important and what is not. And actors from the outside are also con- it, in is what about ideas and visions differentcreating are Serbia in groups social and individuals All too. box, black a such like is identity Serbian The others. by made attributions and group the of member individual every of self-perceptions permanently and is circumstances different that space, time, on depending construct constructed, newly social a and is identity interpretation Every own it. his/her of has perception everybody but it, in is it what know exactly does Nobody box. black a like is identity group Every resentations. a Black Box? Serbian Identity: like “projection screen” of symbolic rep symbolic of screen” something “projection like changing, permanently and fluid is Identity it. like do we than plicate com more is which issue, an is Identity Daniela Daniela M ehler - -

288 | To be from/out 289 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia dialogue aboutwhatshouldbepacked intothebox–andwhatnot. account. into individuals different of and visions of variety whole the take should it everybody; to open be should identity Serbian the for “quest” this concerning discourse The well. as identity, Serbian and ety norms and values that could become a stable foundation of the Serbian soci- on discussion a open could topics both on discourse The engagement. civic the fostering and future) the for thus (and past the on discourse a opening identity: Serbian the of vision positive a enable to order in made be to have steps important some that clear be to has it do questions, to any Without begin things. to active, get to is paralysis this overcome to way only the But paralysis. of phase a underwent society Serbian the developments, political by torn being and transition of time turbulent this in that stated be can It disruptive. are that and ones the – not attributes inclusive stress that identity Serbian the of box black the in features more see to region whole the and Serbia of future the impor for be tant would it so, Being others. to compared group successful most the in be to means that terms ideal in and self-image positive a for need a have We successful. more or greater bigger, is that group the to belong to want We always is way: regular the is It position others). to or comparison (in perception threatened its group, social the belonging when our group, social “activate” one we to Often, alterity. by defined often is Identity or makenotion theconsensusonmeaningof“Serbianidentity“. common a find can hardly we that is point this at stated be can cal groups to all extremes. Ordinary people are in a similar confusion. What politi- with and separation urban-rural an with terms, ethnic and religious economic, cultural, in divided highly is that society a – general in society an It seems that the Serbian identity is as difficult to deal with as with the Serbi - bridge divisions?Or,shouldweadvocatethevisionofapoliticalidentity? tity, the one which does not take the political stands into account, enough to To start a societal a start To - stance on the question how a comprehensive approach on this issue should issue this comprehensiveon approacha how question the on stance stillunsolved. governmentstheNoneof established sinceclear2000madea exactly,theissue ofhow to deal with theYugoslavian wars during the1990s is Andidentity. of constitutivefactor one as servesstill history that fact the is identitySerbian ondiscourse initiatingthe forobstacles biggest the of One ing inaworldwithoutdifferences andsharingglobalvalues. liv- of vision cosmopolitan anti-national the to god and king “domaćin”, of unity holy the in belief its and patriarchy its with philosophy organic the of concept the from – everything find can we There bigger. be cannot – scene NGO pro-European the site, opposite the on or, 2008) Sundhaussen (see Right” Christian “New the of organisations bodies, its and Church thodox Or- Serbian the like actors organizations, society civil or parties political by made – options” “identity different between discrepancy The filled. be should identity” of “vacuum this how unclear, be to seems it Now imized. de-legit- widely are Milošević, under ideology nationalist extreme the and ideology socialist the both, as difficult extremely is contextualisation This framework. political changing a of context the in self-assurance of process a words: other in – self-perception national of modification and formation trans- permanent the to connected closely is past the facing of process The term perspective. long the in disorder mental a cause will denial And past. the flee to possible not It’s trauma. even sometimes and memory of form the in individuals, of same life personal areinfluencing legacies institutional the and social political, time, At world”. the of “rest the towards and countries neighbouring towards relations the developments, economic and social political, the ing ganda manipulate a fair dealing with the past. The legacy of the past is effect- propa- and myths Still, time. this during happened reallywhat not know do for overcoming the legacies of the Milošević’s era. Until today a lot of people important highly is discourse public Facingand intra-societal an in past the Contested past,contestedidentities?

290 | To be from/out 291 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia Gordy put it: “the greatest implications of the process are on the level of level whether of question the on bearing a have and identity, and self-perceptionthe on are process the of implications greatest “the it: put Gordy Like values. and norms societal on discourse a as well as perceptions torical re-negotiationa along brings past transformationthe his- a of identities, of of facing the past will make an impact on our self-perceptions: Confronting process the also And history. in foundation its on built is that Serbian like group national a in interpretation historical and self-perception between relation strong a is There news. good not are diagnoses these All so. doing for responsibility moral the stresses Dimitrijević Nenad while 2005) Gordy (see past its face to whole a as society Serbian the and institutions Serbian (see guilt” Wolfgang and 2008) Perović (see amnesia” “collective spread widely a about Perovićtalks Latinka 2007). Ramet (see guilt of externalisation an to tends that process psychological cal typi- a as it defines and denial”, of syndrome “the as wars Yugoslavian the of handling ambivalent the nominates Ramet P. Sabrina 2002:I). Kuljić (see character restorative a has that past” the facing of process “revisionist a it calls TodorKuljić similar: quite time same the at but varying, are noses” “diag- the opinion, different of are debate academic the in scholars ferent Dif- past? the with dealing of issue the and Serbia with matter the What’s radical policy of fact-finding and prosecuting the perpetrators. petrator, but now it is over and we don’t want to talk about it) to the wish for a rat”“Bioje(meaning thatthereeverybodyandwar awas victimwasperand explanationsimple the or heroes”national our touch“Don’t from ranging extremelyarepastthedifferent, with deal to proposalshowopinions andon only to be made to fail – and to calm down the international community. The ation widely praised initiative of implementing the first Kostunica’seven AndSerbia”. “interestof the in policyexternal an for egy for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY) was lip service or part of a bargaining strat InternationaltheCriminalcooperationTribunal withtheMostly,like. look (“Komisija za istinu i pomirenje”) in the Western Balkans in 2001 seemed 2005). Gordy worked on the attempts and refusals of refusals and attempts the on worked Gordy 2005). Höpken has noticed a “denied discourse on discourse “denied a noticed has Höpken Commission for truth and reconcili - - - ies made by made ies stud- (see initiatives external by start to have changes that idea the as well as spread, widely is Authority-orientation challenges. and difficulties existing the of relief a ensure will leaders political that hoping and down-approach top- a in changes for waiting still are People lacking. widely are whole a as society the of participation active and engagement civic image, bad a fering suf- that and capacity in and reach in limited very is that scene, NGO small rather a from Besides weak. still is Serbia in engagement civic past, recent As the process of facing the legacy of the socialist period and especially of the some goodvaluesorinstitutionstorely onandtake themintothefuture. provides past the maybe And tomorrow. of truth moral the about us teach past... the from learn to opportunity the provides process This future. lighter even and brighter peaceful, have to possible it make to order in past the of shadows the with itself confront to has society future. the towards and environment political and social today’s towards responsibility a also but involved, people and parties all for and happened what for sibility responsibility,responof a morequestion - much a is it as guilt of question a well” (see Gordy 2005: 166). The process of dealing with the past is not only as transformation social a to lead will Serbia in transformation political the organisations with the most radical standpoint determine what the futureof the what determine standpoint radical most the with organisations tween”. Why should after all no more than a handful of powerful persons and be- “in spaces the in individuals, between – everywhere place takes Politics engagement. Civicandcriticalengagementcanprovideasourceforidentity. civic support to agencies forceorderstate to in society (civil) in discussed be ity of every single individual to shape the world around him/her. This has to responsibil- certain a is there that others, to relation in world the construct to born is individual each that idea the of lack self-responsibility.a Thereis strengtheningand initiatives civic the for need clear a shows years 20 almost last the during exhausted and paralysed spoon-fed-society, former the of An individual as well as a as well as individual An future. the address to order in past the with Deal Pontis Foundation; Pontis Transformation Indexes Transformation The injustice from the past will past the from injustice The ). The pictureThe House ). Freedom by

292 | To be from/out 293 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia ence andthefuture. pres- the past, the environment, and society our corner!) the in quiet not loudly, (and critically reflect to us allows which one the but – terpretation to the concept of the sake of the nation and that is not fixed on historical in- This is an appeal for a your dailylife;forapositivefuture andapositivevisionofidentity. in town, your in friends, your with family, your in loudly; life play morrow, toof world your Shape culture. on future, on identity, on questions about talk to Start dialog. that of part Be manner. dialogic a in processes, cietal so- through constructed are identity and Politics them”? to “happens what that on reactonly citizen a should Why be? should identity its of and Serbia post-national regime of memory, a memory that is not geared Identities. Academy Summer International the at participants the of one was Daniela Serbia 1993-2010/11 attheUniversitiesinMarburgandJena, Germany. in identity national and history of politics Wars, Yugoslavian the Facing on Discourse The identities? topic the on thesis PhD her started and Serbia of Transformation the in topic the on Thesis Master her wrote Mehler Daniela 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. L iterature Jahrhundert. Vienna. 21. – 19. Serbiens. Geschichte (2008): Holm Sundhaussen, nist andPost-Communist Studies40(2007),pp.41–58. Commu- In: 2000. since culture political Serbian sequences. con- its and Syndrome Denial The P.(2007): Sabrina Ramet, Kriegen. Frankfurt/Main, pp.120–140. den nach Serbien (eds.): Achim Engelbert, / Jens Becker, Modernisierung? In: die hemmt Was (2008): Latinka Perović, en 2(2002),S.I–VII. und Serbien – ein Vergleich. In: Ost-West-Gegeninformation- Kroatien in Geschichtsrevisionismus (2002): Todor Kuljić, genheit als internationales Problem. Essen, pp. 153–192. (eds.):NachKriegen undDiktaturen: Umgang mitderVergan et.al.Kenkmann Alfons ehemaligenJugoslawien, in: im ktiven Bürgerkriegen?PerspeundProblemeDiktaturund von tung HöpkenWolfgang, (2005): Innere Befriedung durch Aufarbei hington Press, 1stedition,166–191. Wasof - University Seattle: After. and Milosevic Under Society and Politics 1989: Since Serbia (ed.) Pavlakovic,V. / Sabrina Ramet, In it. Avoid to Effort the and it Confront to Effort The Serbia: in Responsibility and Guilt Postwar D.: Eric Gordy, tional JournalofTransitional Justice,vol.2,no.1,pp.5–22. What Went Wrong and What Should be Done. In: The Interna- Past: Criminal the After Serbia (2008): Nenad Dimitrijević, Role and Dynamics of the Civil Society Civil the of Dynamics and Role Contested past, contested past, Contested (UN)Limited - - -

294 | To be from/out 295 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia create an image of Serbia’s authentic cultural identity within an increas an within identity cultural authentic Serbia’s of image an create to concerns current with up links It identity. cultural European of concept broader the in included be can that identity cultural Serbia’s of image an create to attempt clear a is tion in the “European Way” Presenting Serbian Heritage Forward for Serbia’s Past Constructing the Way eto t cneprr Europe.’ contemporary to con nection ‘inextricable Serbia’s them shows and Serbia modern of spirit the tour into purview unique ‘a with provides ists presented, monuments the to A visit civilizations. ancient and empires European ous glori of part was country the which in history Serbian in periods these of glimpse a catch can Visitors past’. European Serbia’s of National memories the visit the by issued ‘re to brochure opportunity the offered a are tourists of Serbia of TouristOrganisation page first the from quote this In which modernSerbiarests (…).”(MilenaDragićević Šešić,2009) on foundations the establish and to settlements build ideas, create them collectively empowered which places special hidden, out sought civilizations ancient valleys, and rivers spectacular of confluence the at and ranges tain through moun- serene Across magic. past, hidden their discovering phases, distinct these European Serbia’s of memories the revisit can you Today, reflected bylongvanishedimperialpalaces. remnants of pagan temples, churches and monasteries, or left to crumble, as by evidenced as destroyed, fortressed, conserved beautifully by embodied as protected, either were history of fragments ruler, new each With language. 1 hs introduc This y egah, utr and culture geography, by preserved been have traces their perished, have sations civili- Though history. verse di- of region a is culture, European in roots planted firmly with Balkans, “The - - - Belgrade. Serbia. Organisation T Culture Serbia (2009). 1 Dragićević Šešić, M. M. Šešić, Dragićević rails. rails. N ational ational C laske V laske T ourist ourist o - - - s bia took up this concern and is, since 2003, involved in a joint project project joint a in involved 2003, since is, and concern this Ser up of took Republic bia the of Culture of Ministry The Europe. unifying ingly underline the vital role of the heritage as a generator of social and eco and and social of development generator a as sustainable heritage the of to role new vital critical the to are underline heritage reattribution built and the of protection uses The diversity dialogue. cultural intercultural reconciliation, and fostering thereby peoples, bridg build between to es endeavour continuing the to testimony a is action “This follows: as presented Since be CoE. to the came and it EU 2008 the of concerns gradually changing of programme of result the a of as margins changed the interpretation on the years located the discov Over Europe, to EU. of the part opportunity an unknown Region relatively the this er outside Europe people of part give culturally would be to and meant op it an what Region the ‘experience’ within to heritage’ people portunity offer ‘European would This so-called commu displayed. the of be to could spaces contribution ‘cultural its with where itself. region Region nication’ the the in provide reference should of frame Heritage new a of re create rest the a and with that Europe Region was the the idea re-connect The could awareness Yugoslavia. regional newed former particular, of in and, countries Region the the in between countries regional the intensified between stimulate to co-operation aimed be primarily the At Project 2003. the in CoE the ginning, and EC the by South launched in was Heritage Europe’ east Natural and Cultural of Programme ‘Regional The Presenting SerbianHeritageinthe“EuropeanWay” Montenegro and Kosovo. and Montenegro 2 are are

Republic of Macedonia, Macedonia, of Republic T Herzegovina, Croatia, Croatia, Herzegovina, he countries involved involved countries he the Former Yugoslav Yugoslav Former the A lbania, Bosnia and and Bosnia lbania, turally, economically and politically. and economically turally, cul Community, European the in countries of these inclusion the stimulate to aims that Europe east South for programme heritage regional specific a developed EC the and CoE The (EC). Commission European the and (CoE) Europe of Council the of 2

------

296 | To be from/out 297 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia EC and the CoE is also visible in the way this heritage programme has has programme Serbia. heritage in this itself way the developed in visible also is the by CoE taken the and approach EC This others. than these ‘European’ make more sites conditions heritage These and methods. development conservation new economic implement trigger to to to cooperation, possibility the regional offer sites stimulate heritage the that relevant in more as seen departure. attachment of is It point of as taken not degree is this certain heritage, a as regarded needs be to it order that is central the of heritage develop one of though sustainable its features even So, and values, techniques. to here directed conservation mentioned and is ment not focus is the main essay, in the this that of seems Dragićević-Šešić beginning Milena the by at cultural-historical quote depicted the as that is dimension description European this about striking is What in EUcountries. prevailingthose with harmonised standardsbe protection could the that way a such in Europe Southeast in heritage built the rehabilitate to essential as and presentation of the heritage sites in the best possible manner, it was seen presence the safeguard to order in finally, And Europe. Southeast of parts several of impoverishment increasing the for solutions possible the of one as regarded was heritage Second, war. recent the of consequence perceptiblea still as nisms Region the in antago- regional against weapon secret a as seen be to came heritage that distract can we quote this From transition.” social experi and area economic an political, in encing sites historic of the on rehabilitation investment encouraging and focus attention in ing potential significant a tourism. represents It encouraging […] by alia, inter local to populations, benefits tangible bringing capital, nomic - - 3 3 na_precatalogue_E.pdf. SEE/ tureheritage/Regional/ www.coe.int/t/dg4/cul line] [on Europe’, of Council the and Commission A Europe. East South- in Rehabilitation Heritage Funding – cess S CoE/EC (2008) ‘ (2008) CoE/EC ction of the European European the of ction AA H. H. I A RPPS vailable at: http:// at: vailable T he Ljubljana Pro Ljubljana he AA A H/Ljublja Joint Joint I RPP/ - - - - - f hi hrtg plce twrs mr ‘uoen apoc. h Pro- The approach. ‘European’ more a towards policies heritage their of transition the on work steadily but slowly could so involved countries stages the that several into Programme the divide to decided EU and CoE The Felix Romuliana ‘European Heritage’inSerbia:SenjeCoalmine,BačDiffusedMuseum, sustainable development. development. sustainable servatory and glasshouse glasshouse and servatory (with an exception of the the of exception an (with approach taken since the the since taken approach V church in Seca Reka. Seca in church a few individual projects projects individual few a hammam) were removed removed were hammam) important to notice that that notice to important were chosen in all coun all in chosen were and thus were no longer longer no were thus and some projects were also also were projects some assurance of funding for for funding of assurance projects’ should become become should projects’ were added, like the ob the like added, were turned towards the for the towards turned of the botanic garden in in garden botanic the of old centre of of centre old 4 irminacium, Fruška Gora Gora Fruška irminacium, funding by other means means other by funding tries included. Serbia is is Serbia included. tries suitable for the CoE/EC CoE/EC the for suitable this ‘process’ the focus focus the ‘process’ this which should stimulate stimulate should which strategies, the support support the strategies, Belgrade and a wooden wooden a and Belgrade about heritage and the the and heritage about mation of development development of mation fectiveness of the new new the of fectiveness launch of the Ljubljana Ljubljana the of launch

removed because they they because removed Process in 2008. With With 2008. in Process mentioned in the text, text, the in mentioned Sites like Lepenski Lepenski like Sites Consolidated projects projects Consolidated monasteries, and the the and monasteries, already had obtained obtained had already and some other sites sites other some and next to the problems problems the to next Mileševa Monastery, Monastery, Mileševa of public awareness awareness public of examples of the ef the of examples 5 no exception here. exception no

T he ‘consolidated ‘consolidated he programme. programme. N ovi Pazar Pazar ovi I t is is t V ir, - - - - cus on a few projects only: the so-called ‘consolidated so-called the only: projects few a on cus in 2008. in shortened and revised was it and posed EC/CoE the that conditions several the considering ambitious too was 2003, in compiled monuments, of list first that the out turned It demanding. and slow there often - fore were EC/CoE the by initiated processes the management heritage of field the in experience with people Without heritage. of appreciation of lack eral gen- a and rights ownership about disputes werelocal there cases some in Furthermore, value. its and age herit- of purpose the about differentideas had tions) representativesChurch,architectsand dox institu- of Ortho- Serbian the (like parties Different not. which and priority have should sites which about field the in actors different between disagreementswereThere attain. to difficult were posed, conditions and lines dead- the that out turned soon It made. progress the about regularly EC/CoE the inform to had dinators coor- the and needed documents the deliver to posed were deadlines Several funding. for possibilities and monuments the of uses future potential the for plan tion of these sites and finally, they had to make a clear conserva- and reconstruction the to related costs and risks likely the verify to had they Second Programme. the in included be would monuments which termine de- to had all of first Serbia in coordinators gramme 4 In the end, the decision was made to fo- to made was decision the end, the In

298 | To be from/out 299 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia projects’. of the concerning site. The sites chosen were more open for interpretation for open more were chosen sites The site. concerning the of representation the about ideas and interests different with actors between competition a from suffered sites Other institutions. other of interference without EC/CoE the by proposed shape the into fitted easily and moulded be could sites These Bač). and Senje (i.e. Serbia in wererelativelyunknown sites these that was made choices the influenced that factor second A best. the were circumstances the where chosen were places these and rare, be to Fullinvolved. parties out turned individuals and institutes cooperationwith the focus on futureand uses of the monuments was not seen funding as appropriate by all obtain to order in heritage presenting of ways new the more Further- integrity. its endangering way, negative a in monument the fects af- that something as resource economic an as seen be could heritage that EU/CoE the of idea the perceived heritage with concerned institutes the of Most priorities. diverging and building illegal rights, property over putes FurthermoreregardEU/CoE. dis- with the to problems least therewerethe by suggested as programme the with work to ready were approaches and ods meth- new for openness with individuals hardworking and enthusiastic sites these At respect. this in suitable most be to seemed sites these heritage, to approach democratic a develop and lo- management heritage in population the cal integrate to development, regional stimulate to project is heritage EC/CoE the the of of aims the of one Since sites. these at manner sible pos- best the in cooperate to able were involved institutions other several reasons.of couple a First and leaders project authorities, local because all of for chosen were sites three These programme? the in included monuments other to comparison in EU/CoE the of motives and aims the with best the practice in fit they good did respect of what In examples programme? heritage best European this as within seen projects three these were why So which containsthearchaeological remnants ofaRomanpalace. Serbian Orthodox monastery ‘Bodjani’, and ‘Felix Romuliana’ near Zaječar, the and monastery Franciscan a of consisting Bač, in Museum’ ‘Diffused a 5 The three heritage sites chosen for Serbia were ‘Senje coalmine’, ‘Senje were Serbia for chosen sites heritage three The a result of the tension that emerges when Serbia’s local conditions with re - with conditions local Serbia’s when emerges that tension the of result a as seen be can This considerations. pragmatic on based been have gramme, Pro- the in made choices the that is above the from conclude can we What Revisiting thememories of Serbia’s Europeanpast heritage programme andhowtopresent thesemonuments. European this in best the in fit would sites which about vision clear a been therestart the from not So has matter. this on experience much not has and Europe within identity cultural its of interpretation an for search in much very still is Serbia Serbia. in presented be should heritage how about vision clear very a not generally is there that fact the from comes made choices the of explanation Another relativelyeasy. made be –, Serbia in programme the of coordinators the of interest personal a been has which – coalmine Senje likethe monument unknown relatively a on focus likethe decisions, certain could thus and Serbia in important very as perceived not was programme heritage regional the that noted be should It agenda’s. own her or his to on hold to seems everyone which in heritage of field the in working people the Furthermorebetween communication of lack programmea the from suffers and where cooperation ofthelocalpopulationcanbe,atleastpartially,ensured. individuals ambitious with term, short the on results best the will to that lead chosen are sites These cooperate. to inclined not are ngo’s) and try. Different potential partners (like academics, community representatives Minis- the of functioning the in trust much not Furthermoreis theretage. heri- of field the in active are that actors other several the and Ministry the between disparity creates which policy cultural its of centralisation a from suffers Serbia heritage. of valuation the and policies cultural its to regard with Serbia contemporary for characteristic pressures local several the with combination in policymakers, EU/CoE the of pressure the with deal to bia Ser- in programme the of coordinators the of struggle a reflect choices The adaptation toEuropeanstandards. and values European of display possible the for thereforesuitable moreand

300 | To be from/out 301 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia background –atleastforthetimebeing. the in remains it but lost, is spaces’ cultural ‘European of development the that imply not does This Europe. of context broader the within uniqueness historical and cultural Serbia’s about image an form to possibility a with ists tour- offer not does it essay, short this started I which with brochure the in promised is what to contrary in So approaches. and methods new for room gives but context, European broader a within presentitself liketo would bia tions are most appropriate. It does not indicate a clear vision about how Ser- technical measurements and new approaches used at places where the condi- to amounts programme, heritage European this in European is What CoE. EC/ the of approach complex quite and three-folded the with harmonised be to have heritage, of valuation general the and policies heritage its to gard Claske was one of the participants at the International Summer Academy Identities Academy ited Summer International the at participants the of one was Claske and theEuropeanCommission(EC) in Serbia. (CoE) Europe of Council the of project joint a of outcomes the examines project The by looking at issues of heritage, politics and identity in former Yugoslavia and beyond. Europe of meanings local contrasting and diverging the on focuses project PhD Her Europe inSerbia:ThepromotionofSerbianEuropeanness thesis MA a wrote she London in (SSEES/UCL) Studies European East and Slavonic for School the at Studies’ European East South and ‘Central Master multidisciplinary thesis MA the wrote she 2004 In Serbia. in particular in and Europe, Southeast special- in herself She ized Denmark. in Aarhus of University the at researcher PhD is Vos Claske . WithinEurope. in Serbia about Belgrade from Students Danube. the and Sava the Beyond the . , in2006. (UN)Lim - what is happening to the Branding Council today, whether any agency agency any whether today, Council Branding the to happening is what on data the evidently are lacking is what above, to referred analysis the In systematic approachtoresolving thisproblem. no been has there that conclude can we Unfortunately, Council. Branding the founding or agencies lobbying of services the engaging Diaspora, the of Serbia in the world, which is confirmed by the establishment of the Ministry of image the changing of importance the recognised extent certain a to has sector government the that seems it thus, gathered data the of basis the On The statesector Serbia. of image the changing and Serbia of identity the documentation: the with dealing engine search the in typed were phrases Two key periodicals. and papers daily Serbian in 2008 and 2003 between published articles newspaper examined have We are, whatweare like, howothersseeus,andwhatwewouldwishtobelike. we what are, we who concerning been have we hard-working how of picture thorough a obtain to gathered been has data enough sources, the of ciency of documentation media the and sis, certainly not dependable enough for a detailed and all-encompassing analy- in the world. The sole source of information has been the Internet, which is image its changing and Serbia of identity the determining to comes it when now until done been has much how of overview brief a provide will text This mission, whereas themanifestedpotentialjustifiespossibleone. bia and changing its image in the world. Data and facts justify the impossible Ser- of identity the to comes it when true and legitimate are looks Both ter. Mission An Almost (Im)Possible . Despite the insuffi - the Despite Consulting. EBART it eed o yu charac- your on depends mist pessi- a or optimist an of that be will glass half-full a at look a Whether all! it says title The J elena elena K rstić

302 | To be from/out 303 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia term solutiontothisproblem. long- and systematic a provide to try to elite political ruling the upon sector non-governmental the by exerted pressure all-encompassing and energetic pert staff or something else, it is certain that what is lacking is a more serious, ex- of lack the mission, this of impossibility the of account on is it Whether this. to contribute could they how and problem this solving of importance the about young the ing educat as well as public, expert the gathering and awakening motivation, problem, the out pointing – moment the at goals appropriate with high-level project a devised has organisations above-mentioned the of none that appear would it Still, Interactions. Cultural for Centre the – turklammer Kul and Tourism,Conferences Attache Diplomacy, and Public for Institute Serbian the Ecology for Centre the as such mentioned are ganisations Or Serbia. of problem burning this resolve to help way any in could that projects devising non- of terms the in much very even done not that has sector conclusion governmental unexpected the to lead has research The The non-governmentalsector items. news front-page not are These abolished. was it when or does actually Council that what now, are members its who exists, news still it whether a know not do was we but time media, the all one in presented at bombastically rather which item Council, Branding the of the about establishment know do we get example, campaigns for Thus, many finished. for never are questions, but these started to answers get to easy not is It sector. short-term Government and the of plans long-term exist there very whether this and resolving problem, at aimed important something do to Government planning is the in who now anyone right is there as far whether as concerned, achieved for are has lobbying projects Diaspora its is the of who Ministry world, the the much how in today, Serbia us branding on working still is - - - tures and to point to the need for a systematic approach. systematic a for need the to point to struc and tures government the upon pressure serious any exert to determination and power faith, enough had not has sector non-governmental the other hand, the On manner. serious a in discussing are we problem the proach ap to determination no is there but so, do to wish declarative a exist may There changes. such implement to determined and willing be should ment Govern the that necessary is it country, a in changes important For the all wants anddeservesabetterimageofitscountryinthe world. of the country in the world. It is an indisputable fact that the Serbian public image the change to enough done not have Serbia of Republic the of sector ning of this text is half-empty. The Government and the non-governmental begin- the at to referred glass the that indicate definitively lines final The To endwith... for further work,whichisconfirmedbythecomingoutofthispublication. foundation excellent an provided Academy Summer this that reason, good with appears, It mission. (im)possible the achieving of direction the in move to experience, and knowledge their with Serbia, help to and tion ques- this answer to tried abroad from and diaspora the from Serbia, from YoungSerbia. of image bad the of problem resolvingexperts the to comes it Austrian Cultural Forum, represents the crucial and the starting point when the and Centre Cultural French the Bank, Erste Diaspora, the of Ministry the of aegis the under Interaction, Cultural for Centre the – turklammer Academy Summer International the of framework the within raised Serbia, of identity the of question The say –weare betterthanthat!Butitseemsthatwedonotknowwhy. Weimage? negative a have we whom of people a arenot who if – you, us asks someone when And act. to failing or acting by either our world the of in image country negative a of creation the to contributed have we years, For The InternationalSummerAcademy(UN)Limited Identities - Kul by organised Identities, (UN)Limited - - -

304 | To be from/out 305 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia changed, following which our gaze is focused on a half-full glass.courseof which various ways of thinking, experiences and impressions were ex International Academy SummerThe Brbaklić and Mrs Aleksandra Vesić spoke tionabout that in would the workcourse on the of creation their workshop. of such a strategy,thenon-governmental which is what Mrssector Andrea could seriously approach thehis forminglecture of awithinfounda the framework of the Summer Academy thestate and its apparatus. Mr Božo Skoko spoke about this idea dealin the coursesolely of with this problem and coordinateessary forthestateallthinkto about the forming special activitiesa state institution tothat wouldbe implemented by society results in creating a better image ofthe us implementation in the world. Still, of public perhaps diplomacy. it is Anyway,nec anyherself progressandhis/her country in anytheinbest possiblesegment light of significantly contributes Ofto course, it is true that a citizen of Serbia who travels abroad and represents him/ well as to win the support of the public, which,the world it wouldin any appear, way whatsoever. already exists.What is necessarythe institutions is a clear vision and individuals of the future, in ouras countrythis,which whois, canfirst beof all, Serbianthe responsibility ambassadors of in the muchGovernment. better Itlight must gatherover aall period of five to twentyough, years.systematic Weandlong-term need anational national strategy planthatwould on present Serbia preparinga in this publication, it has become clearAfter that the it is International necessary to Summer adopt Academya thor Jelena was one of the Summer participants International the at at Academy theshown International interests and activities Summer of Academyfollow-up a as Diplo macy, Public for Institute Serbian the culture. at intern Hispanic an as the works she for 2009 march Association Since the in activists of one as engaged is and trans as lator working currently is She Belgrade. in Philology of Faculty the at literature Krstić Jelena (UN)Limited Identities (UN)Limited holds a B.A. from the Department for Spanish language and Hispanic Hispanic and language Spanish for Department the from B.A. a holds . (UN)limited Identities (UN)Limited Identities a a eet n the in event an was (UN)LimitedIdentities. (UN)Limited Identities and in the course of . - - Or - - - - The question of what constitutes what of question The ideological, utilitarian-politicalcriterion. particular a to according narratives constructing “invention”, of matter a becomes Identity all. at exist not does or itself in clear-cut not is borderline a exist to there for this since rationalised“them”, borderlinedefined, and clearly “us” between need the in manifested is which identity, of issue the – dimension another have also they narratives, certain of abuse the and/or ignorance in rooted largely are history towards attitude an such for reasons the Although narratives. “traitorous”) (“non-Serbian”, “undesirable” and “cleansing” of history based on the criterion of “desirable” (“truly Serbian”) banal extremely an to leads This state. the and people the of history the of periods (undesirable) other some of negation total a in is, that periods, ical histor- certain entirelyof an mythologisation in uncritical up ended usually has identity metaphysical) national, Serbian, (specifically of “defence” prop that exceed those faced by many other countries. In Serbia, the modern agit- challenges with faced was it century 20th the of course the in told, be must truth the if Serbia; of true holds also it society, every of true holds this As tined tosinkintostereotypes ortotalitarianism. des- is it implemented, consistently be to is it If absurd. not if debatable, extent large a to is society or nation state, a of identity unique and original context) extremely utilitarian, the very notion of the existence of a particular social-political and historical a (in and necessary is it though even However, institutions. its and community given a of identity the redefine to necessary it make experiences, traumatic especially upheavals, social Great unclear. Identity In-Between Identity replace it with a new one. I call this process of identity of process this call I one. new a with it replace to order in identity previous the whatsoever) reason any (for abandoning of between”. One identity has been lost, another one has not been gained yet. gained been not has one another lost, been has identity One between”. my or t eitne n maig become meaning and existence its when or lost is identity when fore the to comes usually identity of issue The our identity is also the consequence the also is identity transition “identity in- “identity Da vo r Džalt r o

306 | To be from/out 307 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia make up an integral part of the identity and the culture of a certain space. certain a of culture the and identity the of part integral an up make that heritage of layers contradictory sometimes different, the all review to n h cnrr, hog an through contrary, the On tism that uses such a narrative as a source of or to legitimise nectionits power.with anything else, end up in stereotypes, mythomania, lies and despo Serbian)identity and culture, so specific that they cannot be brought into con Anyattempt at synthesising an “organic” exclusive and ontological (in this case, provides agoodexampleofhowthisissuecanbeanalysed. the on relying by opposed be can which identity, of sivist the in lies problem The cuisine? Balkan of quality the or superficiality American systematicness, German as things such of existence the verified not has Who collective. any to it apply to impossible entirely is it that imply not does identity of problem the of overview above the hand, other the On which thesaidborderline issituated. hending it as a point of contact, connection between the entities in-between compre- of favour in separation of means a as borderline a overcoming of possibility the offering also but character, in xenophobic somewhat being necessarily thereby identity, of of development the and framework being into coming the the becomes borderline, boundary, A ones. ideological or psychological national, religious, cultural, linguistic, to ones political cal, geographi- from range They manifold. are identity this of development the for ground the as serve can that Borderlines others. from one dividing line border- a is, that “boundary”, a from develops mainly it fact, In origin. its with collective meaning. That is why I refer a to that identity as “in-between”, thereby stressing within existing and acting invests (apparently) that work frame- social general most the to also and reality, social certain a shape that values of issue the to connected also is It level. collective the on frustrating And while this situation is sometimes fruitful in personal terms, it is terribly (I would also call it call also would (I , and most often totalitarian as well) notion well) as totalitarian often most and illusionist, inclusivist prah o dniy i i possible is it identity, to approach model. Serbia model. inclusivist exclu- - - stylised initial letters of the motto of the Paleologue dynasty – “ – dynasty Paleologue the of motto the of letters initial the stylised actually are letters” s Cyrillic “four the eagle, Byzantine modified a is eagle (the element Serbian” “specifically and “original” single a posses not do coat-of-arms) the and flag the as (such Serbia of symbols state modern the Also, religion. dominant the remained faith Orthodox the but crown, Romanesque architecture). The first Serbian King was crowned with a Papal unique “Rascian style”, which emerges from a combination of Byzantine and the example, (for West the and East the of elements combining by identity and production cultural specific” “own its achieved which Serbia, mediaeval at look to enough is it thesis, this prove to order In history. throughout ally virtu- difference” of unity “the reflects it that sense the in identity, pean” “Euro- a into accord, own its of transformed, is Serbia of identity The ous. obvi- quite becomes approach exclusivist the to relation in difference context, the this within placed is Serbia of identity current the of issue the If ness and longevity are evident. And not only that, its existence becomes a becomes existence its that, only not And evident. are longevity and ness rich- Its identities. virtual and partial of construction artificial and gisation mytholo - require not does “defence” or confirmation its and lost, being of danger no in is identity That culturalfactors. significant world’s this among a into one cultureand identity area,their this in living people places xenophobic treasurythat rich and closed “endangered”, an from transforms it then perspective, this from viewed is identity Serbian contemporary the If our culture andidentity. ences, to modern monarchist, communist and Euro-globalist ideologies, influ- German and Turkish,Austrian (Slavic), mediaeval through world”), the of capital cultural “the was Srejović, professor of words the in area, this (when civilisations ancient and prehistoric the from heritage, cultural and layers these All years. 1,500 around for living been have Serbs where tory terri- the on interwoven are that traditions and cultures influences, verse di- of combination unique the in precisely lies character specific their but etc.), pan-Slavic, are flag national the of colours the emperors”, over rules αιεν αιεω Βασιλευσιν Βασιλευων Βασιλεων , ht s “h Eprr f Emperors of Emperor “The is, that ”, Βασιλευς are

308 | To be from/out 309 | Between Two Stands – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia be furtherdiscussedlateron. will that questions of raising the as rather but project a of conclusion the as understood be not should publication this and Academy 2008 the opinion, my In initiative. this of success the to testify Academy the in participate to manifested by the project participants, and their acceptance of the invitation interest The topical. outside” the “from and inside” the “from perception its and today identity Serbia’s of theme the making for Academy (2008) Identities Summer ited International the realised who organisers those the and thank to of like would I text, brief this concluding of way By still vague,isinthephaseofarticulationandrationalisation. being which, identity, European the to guidance and contribution possible ited Identities. Academy Summer International the at lecturers the of one was Džalto Davor different media includingvideoart,performance,painting,andsculpture. in works he artist, an As globalization. of era the in art construct, modern a as “art” of concept the arts, and theology in creativity human focuses: research (Ger- Main Freiburgmany). in University Albert-Ludwigs the from degree PhD a holds He of Niš. University the at art of Theory and History of professor assistant is Džalto Davor (UN)Lim- (UN)Lim- a j 2-3 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autor fotografije: Kulturklammer 4-5 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autorka fotografije: Nela Milić 13 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autor fotografije: Kulturklammer 33 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autor fotografije: Kulturklammer 56 | Tanja Ostojić, Tražim muža sa pasošem EU, 2000–05, Participativni web projekat / kombinovana medijska instalacija, Autor fotografije za “oglas”: Borut Krajnc 60 | Tanja Ostojić, Bez naslova /Prema Kurbeu (L´origine du monde, 46 x 55 cm), 2004, Fotografija u boji, 46 x 55 cm, Fotografija: David Rih, Ljubaznošću/autorsko pravo:T anja Ostojić/David Rih fotografi

91 | Nela Milić, Balkanising Taxonomy, Autor fotografija projekta: David Ramkalawon, www.goldsmiths.ac.uk/balkanising-taxonomy 103 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autor fotografije: Kulturklammer 163 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autorka fotografije:N ela Milić 233 | Međunarodna letnja akademija (Bez)granični identiteti, Autor fotografije: Kulturklammer 241 | Nela Milić, Balkanising Taxonomy, Autor fotografija projekta: David Ramkalawon,

indeks www.goldsmiths.ac.uk/balkanising-taxonomy 2-3 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Kulturklammer 4-5 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Nela Milić 13 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Kulturklammer 33 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Kulturklammer 56 | Tanja Ostojić, Looking for a Husband with EU Passport, 2000–05, Participatory web project / combined media installation, Photo for the “ad”: Borut Krajnc 60 | Tanja Ostojić, Untitled / After Courbet (L´origine du monde, 46 x 55 cm), 2004, Colour photo, 46 x 55 cm, Photo: David Rih, Courtesy/Copyright Tanja Ostojic/David Rih 91 | Nela Milić, Balkanising Taxonomy, Photographs from Milic‘s project are taken by David credits

Ramkalawon, www.goldsmiths.ac.uk/balkanising-taxonomy 103 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Kulturklammer 163 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Nela Milić 233 | The International Summer Academy (UN)Limited Identities, Photo: Kulturklammer 241 | Nela Milić, Balkanising Taxonomy, Photographs from Milic’s project are taken by David

photo Ramkalawon, www.goldsmiths.ac.uk/balkanising-taxonomy BITI IZ/VAN – Ka redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije TO BE FROM/OUT – Towards the Redefinition of the Cultural Identity of Serbia Beograd, januar 2010. | Belgrade, January 2010

Publikaciju izdaje | Published by Kulturklammer – centar za kulturne interakcije | centre for cultural interactions A: Trnska 22, 11000 Beograd CIP - Каталогизација у публикацији E: [email protected] Народна библиотека Србије, Београд www.kulturklammer.org 316.7(497.11)”20”(082)

Urednice | Editors BITI iz/van = [To Be From/Out] : Ka Katarina Tojić, Marijana Simu redefinisanju kulturnog identiteta Srbije = [Towards the redefinition of the cultural identity of Serbia] / realizuje Kulturklammer Prevod tekstova na engleski | Translation to English - Centar za kulturne interakcije uz podršku Novica Petrović Erste Bank a. d. Novi Sad ; [urednice, editors Katarina Tojić, Marijana Simu ; Lektura i prevod tekstova na srpski | Proofreading and prevod tekstova na engleski, translation to English Novica Petrović]. - Beograd : translation to Serbian #Kulturklammer - #Centar za kulturne Aleksandra Jakšić Popović interakcije, 2010 (Beograd : Standard 2). - 309 str. : fotogr. ; 21 cm Dizajn i priprema za štampu | Design and pre-press Dušica Dražić Prema Uvodu, publikacija predstavlja pokušaj pružanja doprinosa otvaranju javnog prostora za preispitivanje i dijalog na temu kulturnog Štampa | Printed by identiteta i rezultat je rada na projektu Standard 2, Beograd “Serbie Mobile”, započetog 2008. godine. - Uporedo srp. tekst i engl. prevod. - Tiraž Tiraž | Print run 300. - Biografske beleške o autorima uz tekst. - Napomene i bibliografske reference 300 uz tekst. - Bibliografija uz pojedine radove.

Realizaciju publikacije podržala je | Supported by ISBN 978-86-912137-1-8

1. Тојић, Катарина [уредник] 2. Симу, Маријана [уредник] 3. #Kulturklammer - #Центар за културне интеракције ERSTE Bank a.d. Novi Sad. (Београд) a) Културни идентитет - Србија - 21в - Зборници Svi tekstovi i fotografije su vlasništvo njihovih autora. Sva prava zadržana. | Text and image copyrights held by the respective authors. All rights reserved. COBISS.SR-ID 17277159